Skip to main content

Full text of "The struggle for existence"

See other formats


sshsskj®S^s5ss5n 


— — —  ru 

^==  m 

5 

=  r=l 

z 

r^ 

5 

j  □ 

-----      B  O 

CD 

2 

=^=  r^ 

5=  O 

— —  m 

^^=  a 

_^_  D 

THE  STRUGGLE 

FOR 

EXISTENCE 


Z  3 


THE  STRUGGLE 

FOR 

EXISTENCE 


BY 

G.  F.  GAUSE 

Zoological  Institute  of  the  University  of  Moscow 


BALTIMORE 
T;HE  WILLIAMS  &  WILKINS  COMPANY 

1934 


Copyright,  1934 
the  williams  a  wilkins  company 


Made  in  the  United  States  of  America 
Published  December,  1934 


COMPOSED  AND  PRINTED  AT  THE 

WAVERLT  PRESS,  INC. 

FOR 

THE  WILLIAMS  &  WILKINS  COMPANY 
BALTIMORE,   MD.,   U.  S.   A. 


M» 


FOREWORD 

For  three-quarters  of  a  century  past  more  has  been  written  about 
natural  selection  and  the  struggle  for  existence  that  underlies  the 
selective  process,  than  perhaps  about  any  other  single  idea  in  the 
whole  realm  of  biology.  We  have  seen  natural  selection  laid  on  its 
Sterbebett,  and  subsequently  revived  again  in  the  most  recent  times 
to  a  remarkable  degree  of  vigor.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 
old  idea  has  great  survival  value. 

The  odd  thing  about  the  case,  however,  is  that  during  all  the  years 
from  1859,  when  Darwin  assembled  in  the  Origin  of  Species  a  masterly 
array  of  concrete  evidence  for  the  reality  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
and  the  process  of  natural  selection,  down  to  the  present  day,  about 
all  that  biologists,  by  and  large,  have  done  regarding  the  idea  is  to 
talk  and  write.  If  ever  an  idea  cried  and  begged  for  experimental 
testing  and  development,  surely  it  was  this  one.  Yet  the  whole  array 
of  experimental  and  statistical  attempts  in  all  these  years  to  produce 
some  significant  new  evidence  about  the  nature  and  consequences  of 
the  struggle  for  existence  is  pitifully  meager.  Such  contributions  as 
those  of  Bumpus,  Weldon,  Pearson,  and  Harris  are  worthy  of  all 
praise,  but  there  have  been  so  very,  very  few  of  them.  And  there  is 
surely  something  comic  in  the  spectacle  of  laboratories  overtly  em- 
barking upon  the  experimental  study  of  evolution  and  carefully 
thereafter  avoiding  any  direct  and  purposeful  attack  upon  a  pertinent 
problem,  the  fundamental  importance  of  which  Darwin  surely  estab- 
lished. 

At  the  present  time  there  is  abundant  evidence  of  an  altered  atti- 
tude; and  particularly  among  the  younger  generation  of  biologists. 
The  problem  is  being  attacked,  frontally,  vigorously  and  intelligently. 
This  renewed  and  effective  activity  seems  to  be  due  primarily  to  two 
things :  first,  the  recrudescence  of  general  interest  in  the  problems  of 
population,  with  the  accompanying  recognition  that  population 
problems  are  basically  biological  problems;  and,  second,  the  realiza- 
tion that  the  struggle  for  existence  and  natural  selection  are  matters 
concerning  the  dynamics  of  populations,  birth  rates,  death  rates, 
interactions  of  mixed  populations,  etc.     These  things  were  recognized 


VI  FOREWORD 

and  pointed  out  by  Karl  Pearson  many  years  ago.  His  words,  how- 
ever, went  largely  unheeded  for  a  long  time.  But  in  the  last  fifteen 
years  we  have  seen  more  light  thrown  upon  the  problems  of  popula- 
tion by  the  work  of  such  mathematicians  as  Lotka  and  Volterra,  such 
statisticians  as  Yule,  and  such  experimentalists  as  Allee  and  Park, 
than  in  the  entire  previous  history  of  the  subject.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  of  the  fact  that  population  problems  now  constitute  a  major 
focal  point  of  biological  interest  and  activity. 

The  author  of  the  present  treatise,  Dr.  G.  F.  Gause  (who  stands  in 
the  front  rank  of  young  Russian  biologists,  and  is,  it  gives  me  great 
pleasure  and  satisfaction  to  say,  a  protege  of  my  old  student  and 
friend,  Prof.  W.  W.  Alpatov)  makes  in  this  book  an  important  con- 
tribution to  the  literature  of  evolution.  He  marshals  to  the  attack 
on  the  old  problem  of  the  consequences  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
the  ideas  and  the  methods  of  the  modern  school  of  population  stu- 
dents. He  brings  to  the  task  the  unusual  and  most  useful  equipment 
of  a  combination  in  his  own  person  of  thorough  training  and  com- 
petence in  both  mathematics  and  experimental  biology.  He  breaks 
new  ground  in  this  book.  It  will  cause  discussion,  and  some  will 
disagree  with  its  methods  and  conclusions,  but  no  biologist  who 
desires  to  know  what  the  pioneers  on  the  frontiers  of  knowledge  are 
doing  and  thinking  can  afford  not  to  read  it.  I  hope  and  believe 
that  it  is  but  the  beginning  of  a  series  of  significant  advances  to  be 
made  by  its  brilliant  young  author. 

Raymond  Pearl. 
Department  of  Biology, 

School  of  Hygiene  and  Public  Health, 
The  Johns  Hopkins  University. 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 


This  book  is  the  outcome  of  a  series  of  experimental  investigations 
upon  which  I  have  been  engaged  for  several  years  past.  In  these 
experiments  an  attempt  was  made  to  make  use  of  all  the  advantages 
of  the  controlled  study  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  the  laboratory 
with  various  organisms  low  in  the  evolutionary  scale.  It  became 
evident  that  the  processes  of  competition  between  different  species 
of  protozoa  and  yeast  cells  are  sometimes  subject  to  perfectly  definite 
quantitative  laws.  But  it  has  also  been  found  that  these  processes 
are  extremely  complicated  and  that  their  trend  often  do  not  harmo- 
nize with  the  predictions  of  the  relatively  simple  mathematical  theory. 
There  is  also  a  continued  need  for  attack  upon  the  problems  of  the 
struggle  for  existence  along  the  lines  of  experimental  physiology  and 
biology,  even  though  the  results  obtained  cannot  yet  be  adequately 
expressed  in  mathematical  terminology. 

I  wish  to  express  my  sincere  thanks  to  Professor  W.  W.  Alpatov 
for  interest  in  the  experimental  investigations  and  for  valuable  sugges- 
tions. To  Professor  Raymond  Pearl  I  am  deeply  indebted  for  great 
assistance  in  the  publication  of  this  book,  without  which  it  could 
never  have  appeared  before  the  American  reader.  I  am  also  grate- 
ful to  the  Editors  of  The  Journal  of  Experimental  Biology  and  Archiv 
fur  Protistenkunde  for  permission  to  use  material  previously  published 
in  these  periodicals. 

G.  F.  Gause. 
Laboratory  of  Ecology, 
Zoological  Institute, 
University  of  Moscow, 

Malaia  Bronnaia  12,  Kv.  S3. 
November,  1984 


vn 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 
The  Problem 1 

CHAPTER  II 
The  Struggle  for  Existence  in  Natural  Conditions 12 

CHAPTER  III 

The  Struggle  for  Existence  from  the  Point  of  View  of  the  Mathe- 
maticians       27 

CHAPTER  IV 

On  the  Mechanism  of  Competition  in  Yeast  Cells 59 

CHAPTER  V 

Competition  for  Common  Food  in  Protozoa 90 

CHAPTER  VI 
The  Destruction  of  One  Species  by  Another 114 

Appendix  1 143 

Appendix  II 149 

Bibliography 154 

Index 161 


46027 


IX 


Chapter  I 

THE  PROBLEM 

(1)  The  struggle  for  existence  is  one  of  those  questions  which  were 
very  much  discussed  at  the  end  of  the  last  century,  but  scarcely  any 
attempt  was  made  to  find  out  what  it  really  represents.  As  a  result 
our  knowledge  is  limited  to  Darwin's  brilliant  exposition,  and  until 
quite  recently  there  was  nothing  that  we  could  add  to  his  words. 
Darwin  considered  the  struggle  for  existence  in  a  wide  sense,  includ- 
ing the  competition  of  organisms  for  a  possession  of  common  places 
in  nature,  as  well  as  their  destruction  of  one  another.  He  showed 
that  animals  and  plants,  remote  in  the  scale  of  nature,  are  bound 
together  by  a  web  of  complex  relations  in  the  process  of  their  struggle 
for  existence.  "Battle  within  battle  must  be  continually  recurring 
with  varying  success,"  wrote  Darwin,  and  "probably  in  no  one  case 
could  we  precisely  say  why  one  species  has  been  victorious  over 
another  in  the  great  battle  of  life.  ...  It  is  good  thus  to  try  in  imagina- 
tion to  give  to  any  one  species  an  advantage  over  another.  Probably 
in  no  single  instance  should  we  know  what  to  do.  This  ought  to 
convince  us  of  our  ignorance  on  the  mutual  relation  of  all  organic 
beings;  a  conviction  as  necessary  as  it  is  difficult  to  acquire.  All  that 
we  can  do,  is  to  keep  steadily  in  mind  that  each  organic  being  is 
striving  to  increase  in  a  geometrical  ratio;  that  each  at  some  period 
of  its  life,  during  some  season  of  the  year,  during  each  generation  or  at 
intervals,  has  to  struggle  for  life  and  to  suffer  great  destruction" 
('59,  pp.  56-57). 

(2)  But  if  our  knowledge  of  the  struggle  for  existence  has  since 
Darwin's  era  increased  to  an  almost  negligible  extent,  in  other  do- 
mains of  biology  a  great  progress  has  taken  place  in  recent  years. 
If  we  look  at  genetics,  or  general  physiology,  we  find  that  a  decisive 
advance  has  been  made  there,  after  the  investigators  had  greatly 
simplified  their  problems  and  taken  their  stand  upon  the  firm  basis 
of  experimental  methods.  The  latter  presents  a  particularly  interest- 
ing example  about  which  we  would  like  to  say  a  few  words.  We 
mean  the  investigations  of  the  famous  Russian  physiologist  J.  P. 
Pavlov,  who  approached  the  study  of  the  nervous  activity  of  higher 

1 


2  THE   STRUGGLE   FOR   EXISTENCE 

animal  by  thoroughly  objective  physiological  methods.  As  Pavlov 
('23)  himself  says,  it  is  "the  history  of  a  physiologist's  turning  from 
purely  physiological  questions  to  the  domain  of  phenomena  usually 
termed  psychical."  The  higher  nervous  activity  presents  such  a 
complicated  system,  that  without  special  experiments  it  is  difficult 
to  obtain  an  objective  idea  of  its  properties.  It  is  known,  firstly,  that 
there  exist  constant  and  unvarying  reflexes  or  responses  of  the  organ- 
ism to  the  external  world,  which  are  considered  as  the  especial  "ele- 
mentary tasks  of  the  nervous  system."  There  exist  besides  other 
reflexes  variable  to  an  extreme  degree  which  Pavlov  has  named 
"conditional  reflexes."  With  the  aid  of  carefully  arranged  quantita- 
tive experiments  in  which  the  animal  was  isolated  in  a  special  cham- 
ber, all  the  complicating  circumstances  being  removed,  Pavlov 
discovered  the  laws  of  the  formation,  preservation  and  extinction  of 
the  conditional  reflexes,  which  constitute  the  basis  for  an  objective 
conception  of  the  higher  nervous  activity.  "I  am  deeply,  irrevocably 
and  ineradicably  convinced,  says  Pavlov,  that  here,  on  this  way  lies 
the  final  triumph  of  the  human  mind  over  its  problem — a  knowledge 
of  the  mechanism  and  of  the  laws  of  human  nature." 

(3)  The  history  of  the  physiological  sciences  for  the  last  fifty  years 
is  very  instructive,  and  it  shows  distinctly  that  in  studying  the 
struggle  for  existence  we  must  follow  the  same  lines.  The  compli- 
cated relationships  between  organisms  which  take  place  in  nature 
have  as  their  foundation  definite  elementary  processes  of  the  struggle  for 
existence.  Such  an  elementary  process  is  that  of  one  species  devouring 
another,  or  when  there  is  a  competition  for  a  common  place  between  a 
small  number  of  species  in  a  limited  microcosm.  It  is  the  object  of  the 
present  book  to  bring  forward  the  evidence,  firstly,  that  in  studying 
the  relations  between  organisms  in  nature  some  investigators  have 
actually  succeeded  in  observing  such  elementary  processes  of  the 
struggle  for  existence  and,  secondly,  to  present  in  detail  the  results  of 
the  author's  experiments  in  which  the  elementary  processes  have 
been  investigated  in  laboratory  conditions.  The  experiments  made 
it  apparent  that  in  the  simplest  case  we  can  give  a  clear  answer  to 
Darwin's  question:  why  has  one  species  been  victorious  over  another 
in  the  great  battle  of  life? 

(4)  It  would  be  incorrect  to  fall  into  an  extreme  and  to  consider 
the  complicated  phenomena  of  the  struggle  for  life  in  nature  as  simply 
a  sum  of  such  elementary  processes.     Leaving  aside  the  existence  in 


THE    PROBLEM  6 

nature  of  climatic  factors  which  undergo  rhythmical  time-changes, 
the  elementary  processes  of  the  struggle  for  life  take  place  there  amid 
a  totality  of  most  diverse  living  beings.  This  totality  presents  a 
whole,  and  the  separate  elementary  processes  taking  place  in  it  are 
still  insufficient  to  explain  all  its  properties.  It  is  also  probable  that 
changes  of  the  totality  as  a  whole  put  an  impress  on  those  processes 
of  the  struggle  for  existence  which  are  going  on  within  it. 

Nobody  contests  the  complexity  of  the  phenomena  taking  place  in 
the  conditions  of  nature,  and  we  will  not  enter  here  into  a  discussion 
of  this  fact.  Let  us  rather  point  out  all  the  importance  of  studying 
the  elementary  processes  of  the  struggle  for  life.  At  present  our 
position  is  like  that  of  biophysicists  in  the  second  half  of  last  century. 
First  of  all  it  had  been  necessary  to  show  that  separate  elementary 
phenomena  of  vision,  hearing,  etc.,  can  be  fruitfully  studied  by  physi- 
cal and  chemical  methods,  and  thereupon  only  did  the  question  arise 
of  studying  the  organism  as  a  system  constituting  a  whole. 

(5)  Certain  authors  at  the  close  of  last  century  occupied  themselves 
with  a  purely  logical  and  theoretical  discussion  of  the  struggle  for 
existence.  They  proposed  different  schemata  for  classifying  these 
phenomena,  and  we  will  now  examine  one  of  them  in  order  to  give 
just  a  general  idea  of  those  elementary  processes  of  the  struggle  for 
life  with  which  we  will  have  to  deal  further  on.  To  the  first  large 
group  of  these  processes  belongs  the  struggle  going  on  between  groups 
of  organisms  differing  in  structure  and  mode  of  life.  In  its  turn  this 
struggle  can  be  divided  into  a  direct  and  an  indirect  one.  The 
struggle  for  existence  is  direct  when  the  preservation  of  life  of  one 
species  is  connected  with  the  destruction  of  another,  for  instance  that 
of  the  fox  and  the  hare,  of  the  ichneumon  fly  and  its  host  larva,  of 
the  tuberculosis  bacillus  and  man.  In  the  chapter  devoted  to  the 
experimental  analysis  of  the  predator-prey  relations  we  will  turn  our 
attention  to  this  form  of  the  struggle.  In  plants,  as  Plate  ('13)  points 
out,  the  direct  form  of  the  struggle  for  existence  is  found  only  in  the 
case  of  one  plant  being  a  parasite  of  the  other.  Among  plants  it  is  the 
indirect  competition,  or  the  struggle  for  the  means  of  livelihood  that 
predominates;  this  has  also  a  wide  extension  among  animals.  It 
takes  place  in  the  case  when  two  forms  inhabit  the  same  place,  need 
the  same  food,  require  the  same  light.  We  will  later  give  a  great  deal 
of  attention  to  the  experimental  study  of  indirect  competition.  To 
the  second  group  of  phenomena  of  the  struggle  for  life  belongs  the 


4  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

intraspecies  struggle,  between  individuals  of  the  same  species,  which 
in  its  turn  can  be  divided  into  a  direct  and  an  indirect  one. 

(6)  In  this  book  we  are  interested  in  the  struggle  for  existence 
among  animals,  and  it  is  just  in  this  domain  that  exact  data  are 
almost  entirely  lacking.  In  large  compilative  works  one  may  meet 
an  indication  that  the  struggle  for  existence  "owing  to  the  absence  of 
special  investigations  has  become  transformed  into  a  kind  of  logical 
postulate,"  and  in  separate  articles  one  can  read  that  "our  data  are  in 
contradiction  with  the  dogma  of  the  struggle  for  existence."  In  this 
respect  zoologists  are  somewhat  behind  botanists,  who  have  accumu- 
lated already  some  rather  interesting  facts  concerning  this  problem. 

What  we  know  at  present  is  so  little  that  it  is  useless  to  examine 
the  questions:  what  are  the  features  common  to  the  phenomena  of 
competition  in  general,  and  what  is  the  essential  distinction  between 
the  competition  of  plants  and  that  of  animals,  in  connection  with  the 
mobility  of  the  latter  and  the  greater  complexity  of  relations  into 
which  they  enter?  What  interests  us  more  immediately  is  the  practi- 
cal question:  what  are  the  methods  by  means  of  which  botanists 
study  the  struggle  for  existence,  and  what  alterations  do  these  meth- 
ods require  in  the  domain  of  zoology? 

First  of  all  botanists  have  already  recognized  the  necessity  of 
having  recourse  to  experiment  in  the  investigation  of  competition 
phenomena,  and  we  can  quote  the  following  words  of  Clements  ('24, 
p.  5) :  '  'The  opinions  and  hypotheses  arising  from  observation  are 
often  interesting  and  suggestive,  and  may  even  have  permanent 
value,  but  ecology  can  be  built  upon  a  lasting  foundation  solely  by 
means  of  experiment.  ...  In  fact,  the  objectivity  afforded  by  compre- 
hensive and  repeated  experiment  is  the  paramount  reason  for  its 
constant  and  universal  use." 

However,  the  experiments  so  far  made  by  botanists  are  devoted  to 
the  analysis  of  plant  competition  from  the  viewpoint  of  ontogenic 
development.  The  competition  began  when  the  young  plantlets 
came  in  contact  with  one  another,  and  all  the  decisive  stages  of  the 
competition  took  place  in  the  course  of  development  of  the  same 
plants. 

In  such  circumstances  the  question  as  to  the  causes  of  the  victory 
of  certain  forms  over  others  presents  itself  in  the  following  aspect: 
By  the  aid  of  what  morphological  and  physiological  advantages  of 
the  process  of  individual  development  does  one  plant  suppress  another 


THE    PROBLEM  5 

under  the  given  conditions  of  environment?  Clements  has  character- 
ized this  phenomenon  in  the  following  manner:  "The  beginning  of 
competition  is  due  to  reaction  when  the  plants  are  so  spaced  that 
the  reaction  of  one  affects  the  response  of  the  other  by  limiting  it. 
The  initial  advantage  thus  gained  is  increased  by  cumulation,  since 
even  a  slight  increase  of  the  amount  of  energy  or  raw  material  is 
followed  by  corresponding  growth  and  this  by  a  further  gain  in  re- 
sponse and  reaction.  A  larger,  deeper  or  more  active  root  system 
enables  one  plant  to  secure  a  larger  amount  of  the  chresard,  and  the 
immediate  reaction  is  to  reduce  the  amount  obtainable  by  the  other. 
The  stem  and  leaves  of  the  former  grow  in  size  and  number,  and  thus 
require  more  water,  the  roots  respond  by  augmenting  the  absorbing 
surface  to  supply  the  demand,  and  automatically  reduce  the  water 
content  still  further  and  with  it  the  opportunity  of  a  competitor. 
At  the  same  time  the  correlated  growth  of  stems  and  leaves  is  produc- 
ing a  reaction  on  light  by  absorption,  leaving  less  energy  available 
for  the  leaves  of  the  competitor  beneath  it,  while  increasing  the 
amount  of  food  for  the  further  growth  of  absorbing  roots,  taller  stems 
and  overshading  leaves"  (Clements,  '29,  p.  318). 

(7)  It  is  not  difficult  to  see  that  for  the  study  of  the  elementary 
processes  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  animals  we  need  experiments 
of  another  type.  We  are  interested  in  the  processes  of  destruction 
and  replacing  of  one  species  by  another  in  the  course  of  a  great  num- 
ber of  generations.  We  are  consequently  concerned  here  with  the 
problem  of  an  experimental  study  of  the  growth  of  mixed  populations, 
depending  on  a  very  great  number  of  manifold  factors.  In  other 
words  we  have  to  analyze  the  properties  of  the  growing  groups  of 
individuals  as  well  as  the  interaction  of  these  groups.  Let  us  make 
for  this  purpose  an  artificial  microcosm,  i.e.,  let  us  fill  a  test  tube  with 
a  nutritive  medium  and  introduce  into  it  several  species  of  Protozoa 
consuming  the  same  food,  or  devouring  each  other.  If  we  then  make 
numerous  observations  on  the  alteration  in  the  number  of  individuals 
of  these  species  during  a  number  of  generations,  and  analyze  the  fac- 
tors that  directly  control  these  alterations,  we  shall  be  able  to  form 
an  objective  idea  as  to  the  course  of  the  elementary  processes  of  the 
struggle  for  existence.  In  short,  the  struggle  for  existence  among 
animals  is  a  problem  of  the  relationships  between  the  components  in 
mixed  growing  groups  of  individuals,  and  ought  to  be  studied  from  the 
viewpoint  of  the  movement  of  these  groups. 


6  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

For  the  study  of  the  elementary  processes  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence in  animals  we  can  have  recourse  to  experiments  of  two  types. 
We  can  pour  some  nutritive  medium  into  a  test  tube,  introduce  into 
it  two  species  of  animals,  and  then  neither  add  any  food  nor  change 
the  medium.  In  these  conditions  there  will  be  a  growth  of  the  num- 
ber of  individuals  of  the  first  and  second  species,  and  a  competition 
will  arise  between  them  for  the  common  food.  However,  at  a  cer- 
tain moment  the  food  will  have  been  consumed,  or  toxic  waste  prod- 
ucts will  have  accumulated,  and  as  a  result  the  growth  of  the  popula- 
tion will  cease.  In  such  an  experiment  a  competition  will  take  place 
between  two  species  for  the  utilization  of  a  certain  limited  amount  of 
energy.  The  relation  between  the  species  we  will  have  found  at  the 
moment  when  growth  has  ceased,  will  enable  us  to  establish  in  what 
proportion  this  amount  of  energy  has  been  distributed  between  the 
populations  of  the  competing  species.  It  is  also  evident  that  one 
can  add  to  the  species  "prey"  growing  in  conditions  of  a  limited 
amount  of  energy  the  species  "predator,"  and  trace  the  process  of  one 
species  being  devoured  by  the  other.  Or,  in  the  experiments  of  the 
second  type,  we  need  not  fix  the  total  amount  of  energy  as  a  determined 
quantity,  and  only  maintain  it  at  a  certain  constant  level,  continually 
changing  the  nutritive  medium  after  fixed  intervals  of  time.  In  such 
an  experiment  we  approach  more  closely  to  what  takes  place  in  the 
conditions  of  nature,  where  the  inflow  of  solar  energy  is  maintained 
at  a  fixed  level,  and  we  can  study  the  process  of  competition  for  com- 
mon food,  or  that  of  destruction  of  one  species  by  another,  in  the 
course  of  time  intervals  of  any  duration  we  may  choose. 

(8)  Experimental  researches  will  enable  us  to  understand  the 
mechanism  of  the  elementary  process  of  the  struggle  for  existence, 
and  we  can  proceed  to  the  next  step:  to  express  these  processes 
mathematically.  As  a  result  we  shall  obtain  coefficients  of  the 
struggle  for  existence  which  can  be  exactly  measured.  The  idea  of  a 
mathematical  approach  to  the  phenomena  of  competition  is  not  a 
new  one,  and  as  far  back  as  1874  the  botanist  and  philosopher  Nageli 
attempted  to  give  "a  mathematical  expression  to  the  suppression  of 
one  plant  by  another,"  taking  for  a  starting  point  the  annual  increase 
of  the  number  of  plants  and  the  duration  of  their  life.  But  this  line 
of  investigation  did  not  find  any  followers,  and  the  experimental 
researches  on  the  competition  of  plants  which  have  appeared  lately 


THE    PROBLEM  7 

are  as  yet  in  the  stage  of  nothing  but  a  general  analysis  of  the  proc- 
esses of  ontogenesis. 

In  past  years  several  eminent  men  were  deeply  conscious  of  the 
need  for  a  mathematical  theory  of  the  struggle  for  existence  and  took 
definite  steps  in  this  domain.  It  often  happened  that  one  investi- 
gator was  ignorant  of  the  work  of  another  but  came  to  the  same  con- 
clusions as  his  predecessor.  Apparently  every  serious  thought  on 
the  process  of  competition  obliges  one  to  consider  it  as  a  whole,  and 
this  leads  inevitably  to  mathematics.  A  simple  discussion  or  even 
a  quantitative  expression  of  data  often  do  not  suffice  to  obtain  a 
clear  idea  of  the  relationships  between  the  competing  components 
in  the  process  of  their  growth. 

(9)  About  thirty  years  ago  mathematical  investigations  of  the 
struggle  for  existence  would  have  been  premature,  or  in  any  case  sub- 
ject to  great  difficulties,  due  to  the  absence  of  the  needed  preliminary 
data.  Of  late  years,  owing  to  the  publication  of  a  number  of  investi- 
gations, these  difficulties  have  disappeared  of  themselves.  What  is 
it  that  these  indispensable  preliminary  researches  represent? 

There  is  no  doubt  that  a  rational  study  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
among  animals  can  be  begun  only  after  the  questions  of  the  multipli- 
cation of  organisms  have  undergone  a  thoroughly  exact  quantitative 
analysis.  We  have  mentioned  that  the  struggle  for  existence  is  a 
problem  of  the  relationships  between  species  in  mixed  growing  groups 
of  individuals.  We  must  therefore  begin  by  analyzing  the  laws  of 
growth  of  homogeneous  groups  consisting  of  individuals  of  one  and 
the  same  species,  and  the  competition  between  individuals  in  such 
homogeneous  groups.  During  the  second  half  of  the  last  century  and 
the  beginning  of  the  present  much  has  been  said  about  multiplica- 
tion, and  "equations  of  multiplication"  have  even  been  proposed  of 
the  following  type:  the  coefficient  of  reproduction  —  the  coefficient 
of  destruction  =  number  of  adults.  (Vermehrungsziffer  —  Vernich- 
tungsziffer  =  Adultenziffer;  see  Plate  ('13)  p.  246.)  Usually,  how- 
ever, things  did  not  go  any  further,  and  no  attempts  were  made  to 
formulate  exactly  all  these  correlations.  Recently  the  Russian  geo- 
chemist,  Prof.  Vernadsky,  has  thus  characterized  from  a  very  wide 
viewpoint  the  phenomena  of  multiplication  of  organisms  ('26,  p.  37 
and  foil.):  "The  phenomena  of  multiplication  attracted  but  little 
the  attention  of  biologists.     But  in  it,  partly  unnoticed  by  the  natu- 


8  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

ralists  themselves,  several  empirical  generalizations  became  estab- 
lished to  which  we  have  become  so  accustomed  that  they  appear  to  us 
almost  self-evident. 

"Among  these  generalizations  the  following  must  be  recorded. 
Firstly,  the  multiplication  of  all  organisms  can  be  expressed  by  geometric 
progressions.     This  can  be  evaluated  by  a  uniform  formula: 

2bf  =  Nt 

where  t  is  time,  b  the  exponent  of  progression  and  Nt  the  number  of 
individuals  existing  owing  to  multiplication  at  a  certain  time  t.  Param- 
eter b  is  characteristic  for  every  kind  of  living  being.  In  this 
formula  there  are  included  no  limits,  no  restrictions  either  for  t,  for  b, 
or  for  Nt.  The  process  is  conceived  as  infinite  as  the  progression  is 
infinite. 

"This  infinity  of  the  possible  multiplication  of  organisms  can  be 
considered  as  the  subordination  of  the  increase  of  living  matter  in  the 
biosphere  to  the  rule  of  inertia.  It  can  be  regarded  as  empirically  estab- 
lished that  the  process  of  multiplication  is  retarded  in  its  manifestation 
only  by  external  forces ;  it  dies  off  with  a  low  temperature,  ceases  or 
becomes  weaker  with  an  insufficiency  of  food  or  respiration,  with  a  lack 
of  room  for  the  organisms  that  are  being  newly  created.  In  1858 
Darwin  and  Wallace  expressed  this  idea  in  a  form  that  had  been  long 
clear  to  naturalists  who  had  gone  into  these  phenomena,  for  instance, 
Linnaeus,  Buff  on,  Humboldt,  Ehrenberg  and  von  Baer:  if  there  are 
no  external  checks,  every  organism  can,  but  at  a  different  time,  cover 
the  entire  globe  by  its  multiplication,  produce  a  progeny  equal  in 
size  to  the  mass  of  the  ocean  or  of  the  earth's  crust. 

"The  rate  of  multiplication  is  different  for  every  kind  of  organisms 
in  close  connection  with  their  size.  Small  organisms,  that  is  organisms 
weighing  less,  at  the  same  time  multiply  much  more  rapidly  than  large 
organisms  (i.e.,  organisms  of  a  great  weight). 

"In  these  three  empirical  generalizations  the  phenomena  of  multi- 
plication are  expressed  without  any  consideration  of  time  and  space 
or,  more  precisely,  in  geometrical  homogeneous  time  and  space.  In 
reality  life  is  inseparable  from  the  biosphere,  and  we  must  take  into 
consideration  terrestrial  time  and  space.  Upon  the  earth  organisms 
live  in  a  limited  space  equal  in  dimensions  for  them  all.  They  live 
in  a  space  of  definite  structure,  in  a  gaseous  environment  or  a  liquid 
environment  penetrated  by  gases.     And  although  to  us  time  appears 


THE   PROBLEM  9 

unlimited,  the  time  taken  up  by  any  process  which  takes  place  in  a 
limited  space,  like  the  process  of  multiplication  of  organisms,  cannot 
be  unlimited.  It  also  will  have  a  limit,  different  for  every  kind  of 
organisms  in  accordance  with  the  character  of  its  multiplication. 
The  inevitable  consequence  of  this  situation  is  a  limitation  of  all  the 
parameters  which  determine  the  phenomena  of  multiplication  of 
organisms  in  the  biosphere. 

'Tor  every  species  or  race  there  is  a  maximal  number  of  individuals 
which  can  never  be  surpassed.  This  maximal  number  is  reached 
when  the  given  species  occupies  entirely  the  earth's  surface,  with  a 
maximal  density  of  its  occupation.  This  number  which  I  will  hence- 
forth call  the  'stationary  number  of  the  homogeneous  living  matter' 
is  of  great  significance  for  the  evaluation  of  the  geochemical  influence 
of  life.  The  multiplication  of  organisms  in  a  given  volume  or  on  a 
given  surface  must  proceed  more  and  more  slowly,  as  the  number  of 
the  individuals  already  created  approaches  the  stationary  number." 

These  general  notions  on  the  multiplication  of  organisms  have 
lately  received  a  rational  quantitative  expression  in  the  form  of  the 
logistic  curve  discovered  by  Raymond  Pearl  and  Reed  in  1920.  The 
logistic  law  mathematically  expresses  the  idea  that  in  the  conditions 
of  a  limited  microcosm  the  potentially  possible  "geometric  increase" 
of  a  given  group  of  individuals  at  every  moment  of  time  is  realized 
only  up  to  a  certain  degree,  depending  on  the  unutilized  opportunity 
for  growth  at  this  moment.  As  the  number  of  individuals  increases, 
the  unutilized  opportunity  for  the  further  growth  decreases,  until 
finally  the  greatest  possible  or  saturating  population  in  the  given 
conditions  is  reached.  The  logistic  law  has  been  proved  true  as 
regards  populations  of  different  animals  experimentally  studied  in 
laboratory  conditions.  We  shall  have  an  opportunity  to  consider  all 
these  problems  more  in  detail  further  on.  Let  us  now  only  note  that 
the  rational  quantitative  expression  of  growth  of  groups  consisting 
of  individuals  of  the  same  species  represents  a  firm  foundation  for  a 
further  fruitful  study  of  competition  between  species  in  mixed  popu- 
lations. 

(10)  Apart  from  a  great  progress  as  regards  the  mathematical 
expression  of  the  multiplication  of  organisms,  an  important  advance 
has  taken  place  in  the  theory  of  competition  itself.  The  first  step  in 
this  direction  was  made  in  1911  by  Ronald  Ross,  who  at  this  time 
was  interested   in  the  propagation   of  malaria.     Considering   the 


10  THE   STRUGGLE   FOR   EXISTENCE 

process  of  propagation  Ross  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  was  deal- 
ing with  a  peculiar  case  of  a  struggle  for  existence  between  the  malaria 
Plasmodium  and  man  with  a  participation  of  the  mosquito.  Ross 
formulated  mathematically  an  equation  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
for  this  case,  which  closely  approached  in  its  conception  those  equa- 
tions of  the  struggle  for  existence  which  the  Italian  mathematician 
Volterra  proposed  in  1926  without  knowing  the  investigations  of  Ross. 

Whilst  Ross  was  working  on  the  propagation  of  malaria  the  Ameri- 
can mathematician  Lotka  ('10,  '20a)  examined  theoretically  the 
course  of  certain  chemical  reactions,  and  had  to  deal  here  with  equa- 
tions of  the  same  type.  Later  on  Lotka  became  interested  in  the 
problem  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  and  in  1920  he  formulated  an 
equation  for  the  interaction  between  hosts  and  parasites  ('20b),  and 
gave  a  great  deal  of  interesting  material  in  his  valuable  book,  Ele- 
ments of  Physical  Biology  ('25).  Without  being  acquainted  with 
these  researches  the  Italian  mathematician  Vito  Volterra  proposed  in 
1926  somewhat  similar  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  At 
the  same  time  he  advanced  the  entire  problem  considerably,  investi- 
gating for  the  first  time  many  important  questions  of  the  theory  of 
competition  from  the  theoretical  point  of  view.  Thus  three  distin- 
guished investigators  came  to  the  very  same  theoretical  equations 
almost  at  the  same  time  but  by  entirely  different  ways.  It  is  also 
interesting  that  the  struggle  for  existence  only  began  to  be  experi- 
mentally studied  after  the  ground  had  been  prepared  by  purely  theo- 
retical researches.  The  same  has  already  happened  many  times  in 
the  fields  both  of  physics  and  of  physical  chemistry:  let  us  recollect 
the  mechanical  equivalent  of  heat  or  Gibbs'  investigations. 

(11)  The  study  of  the  struggle  for  existence  will  undoubtedly 
rapidly  progress  in  the  future,  but  it  will  have  to  overcome  a  certain 
gap  between  the  investigations  of  contemporary  biologists  and  mathe- 
maticians. There  is  no  doubt  that  the  struggle  for  existence  is  a 
biological  problem,  and  that  it  ought  to  be  solved  by  experimentation 
and  not  at  the  desk  of  a  mathematician.  But  in  order  to  penetrate 
deeper  into  the  nature  of  these  phenomena  we  must  combine  the 
experimental  method  with  the  mathematical  theory,  a  possibility 
which  has  been  created  by  the  brilliant  researches  of  Lotka  and  Vol- 
terra. This  combination  of  the  experimental  method  with  the 
quantitative  theory  is  in  general  one  of  the  most  powerful  tools  in 
the  hands  of  contemporary  science. 


THE    PROBLEM  11 

The  gap  between  the  biologists  and  the  mathematicians  represents 
a  significant  obstacle  to  the  application  of  the  combined  methods  of 
research.  Mathematical  investigations  independent  of  experiments 
are  of  but  small  importance  due  to  the  complexity  of  biological  sys- 
tems, narrowing  the  possibilities  of  theoretical  work  here  as  compared 
with  what  can  be  admitted  in  physics  and  chemistry.  We  are  in  com- 
plete accord  with  the  following  words  of  Allee  ('34):  "Mathematical 
treatment  of  population  problems  is  necessary  and  helpful,  particu- 
larly in  that  it  permits  the  logical  arrangement  of  facts  and  abbre- 
viates their  expression  by  the  use  of  a  sort  of  universal  shorthand,  but 
the  arrangement  and  statement  may  lead  to  error,  since  for  the  sake 
of  brevity  and  to  avoid  cumbersome  expressions,  variables  are  omitted 
and  assumptions  made  in  the  mathematical  analyses  which  are  not 
justified  by  the  biological  data.  Certainly  there  is  room  for  the 
mathematical  attack  on  population  problems,  but  there  is  also  con- 
tinued need  for  attack  along  the  lines  of  experimental  physiology, 
even  though  the  results  obtained  cannot  yet  be  adequately  expressed 
in  mathematical  terminology." 


<€,ej^ 


Chapter  II 

THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  EXISTENCE  IN  NATURAL 

CONDITIONS 

(1)  Before  beginning  any  experimental  investigation  of  the  ele- 
mentary processes  of  the  struggle  for  existence  we  must  examine  what 
is  the  state  of  our  knowledge  of  the  phenomena  of  competition  in 
nature.  The  regularities  which  it  has  been  possible  to  ascertain 
there,  and  the  ideas  which  have  been  expressed  in  their  discussion, 
will  help  us  to  formulate  correctly  certain  fundamental  requirements 
for  further  experimental  work. 

In  thorough  field  observations  the  fact  which  strikes  the  investiga- 
tor most  of  all  is  the  extreme  complexity  of  the  communities  of  organ- 
isms, and  at  the  same  time  their  possession  of  a  definite  structure. 
On  the  one  hand  they  undergo  changes  under  the  influence  of  external 
environment,  and  on  the  other  the  slightest  changes  of  some  compo- 
nents produce  an  alteration  of  others  and  lead  to  a  whole  chain  of  con- 
sequences. It  is  difficult  here  to  arrive  at  a  sufficiently  clear  under- 
standing of  the  processes  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  Elton  writes 
for  instance:  "We  do  not  get  any  clear  conception  of  the  exact  way 
in  which  one  species  replaces  another.  Does  it  drive  the  other  one 
out  by  competition?  and  if  so,  what  precisely  do  we  mean  by  competi- 
tion? Or  do  changing  conditions  destroy  or  drive  out  the  first  arrival, 
making  thereby  an  empty  niche  for  another  animal  which  quietly 
replaces  it  without  ever  becoming  'red  in  tooth  and  claw'  at  all? 
Succession  brings  the  ecologist  face  to  face  with  the  whole  problem 
of  competition  among  animals,  a  problem  which  does  not  puzzle 
most  people  because  they  seldom  if  ever  think  out  its  implications  at 
all  carefully.  At  the  present  time  it  is  well  known  that  the  American 
grey  squirrel  is  replacing  the  native  red  squirrel  in  various  parts  of 
England,  but  it  is  entirely  unknown  why  this  is  occurring,  and  no 
good  explanation  seems  to  exist.  In  ecological  succession  among 
animals  there  are  thousands  of  similar  cases  cropping  up,  practically 
all  of  which  are  as  little  accounted  for  as  that  of  the  squirrels"  ('27, 
p.  27-28).  All  this  suggests  that  an  analysis  must  be  made  of  com- 
paratively simple  desert  or  Arctic  communities  where  the  number  of 

12 


STRUGGLE   IN   NATURAL   CONDITIONS 


13 


components  is  small.  Such  a  tendency  to  examine  certain  elemen- 
tary phenomena  is  clearly  seen  in  the  following  words  of  a  Russian 
zoologist,  N.  Severtzov,  written  as  far  back  as  1855:  "It  seems  to  me 
that  the  study  of  animal  groupings  in  small  areas,  the  study  of  these 
elementary  faunas  is  the  firmest  point  of  support  for  drawing  conclu- 
sions about  the  general  laws  regulating  the  distribution  of  animals 
on  the  globe." 

However,  besides  this  first  possibility  of  studying  competition  phe- 
nomena among  a  small  number  of  components,  an  active  intervention 
into  natural  conditions  by  means  of  biotic  experiments  may  also  be 
very  important.  Among  such  experiments  the  most  frequent  ones 
consist  in  the  transportation  of  animals  into  countries  new  to  them, 
which  commonly  leads  to  a  great  number  of  highly  interesting  proc- 

TABLE  I 

Number  of  fir  trunks  on  a  unit  of  surface  under  different  conditions 

From  Sukatschev  ('28) 


20  TEARS  AGE 

60  TEARS  AGE 

TYPE  OF  LIFE 

CONDITIONS 

Predominant 
trunks 

Oppressed  trunks 

Predominant 
trunks 

Oppressed 
trunks 

I 

5600 

— 

1300 

640 

II 

5850 

— 

1600 

680 

III 

6620 

— 

1950 

650 

IV 

7480 

— 

2280 

720 

V 

8400 

— 

2780 

760 

esses  of  the  struggle  for  existence  (Thomson,  '22).  The  second  type 
of  biotic  experiments  is  an  "exclusion"  of  the  animal  from  a  certain 
community.  Further  on  we  give  some  examples  of  the  struggle  for 
existence  observed  by  such  methods,  but  so  far  none  of  them  have 
been  sufficiently  studied. 

(2)  It  fell  to  the  lot  of  botanists  to  have  to  deal  with  the  simplest 
conditions  of  competition,  and  they  arrived  at  a  very  instructive  con- 
ception of  the  intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  Foresters  were 
the  first  to  be  confronted  with  the  question  of  competition  when  they 
began  to  estimate  the  diminution  in  the  number  of  tree  trunks  accom- 
panying forest  growth  in  different  conditions  of  environment.  They 
characterize  the  struggle  for  existence  by  the  percentage  decrease  in 
the  number  of  individuals  on  a  unit  of  surface  in  a  certain  unit  of 


14  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

time.  At  first  sight  one  might  think  that  the  better  the  conditions  of 
existence  the  less  active  is  the  struggle  for  life,  and  the  greater  the 
number  of  trunks  that  can  survive  with  age  on  a  unit  of  surface.  Let 
us,  however,  look  at  the  data  of  the  foresters.  For  an  example  we 
will  give  in  Table  I  the  number  of  the  fir  trunks  in  the  government  of 
Leningrad  (Northern  Russia)  corresponding  to  five  different  types 
of  life  conditions  (Type  I  represents  the  best  soil  and  ground  condi- 
tions; V,  the  worst  ones). 

These  data  show,  contrary  to  our  expectations,  that  the  better  are 
the  soil  and  ground  conditions,  the  more  active  is  the  struggle  for  life, 
or  in  other  words  the  smaller  the  number  of  trunks  remaining  on  a 
unit  of  surface  and,  consequently,  the  greater  the  percentage  of  those 
which  perish.  If  we  think  out  this  phenomenon,  it  becomes  quite 
understandable :  the  more  favorable  the  environment  is  for  the  plants' 
existence,  the  more  luxuriant  will  be  the  development  of  each  plant, 
the  sooner  will  the  tops  of  the  trees  begin  to  close  above,  and  the 
earlier  the  oppressed  individuals  become  isolated.  Also,  in  better 
conditions  of  existence,  every  individual  in  the  adult  state  will  be 
more  developed  and  occupy  a  greater  space,  but  the  individuals  will 
be  fewer  in  number.  Investigations  show  that  this  is  a  general  rule 
for  all  the  forest  species  (Sukatschev,  '28,  p.  12). 

Similar  data  were  obtained  by  Sukatschev  ('28)  in  experiments 
with  the  chamomile,  Matricaria  inodora,  on  fertilized  and  non-ferti- 
lized soil.  In  counting  up  the  individuals  remaining  at  the  end  of 
summer  (August  17),  the  following  decrease  of  the  original  number  of 
individuals  was  ascertained  (see  Table  II  and  Fig.  1). 

Here  likewise  in  better  conditions  of  existence  competition  pro- 
ceeds with  greater  intensity,  and  the  per  cent  of  individuals  which 
perish  is  greater. 

The  results  obtained  by  botanists  are  certainly  characteristic  for 
the  ontogenetic  development  of  plants,  but  at  the  same  time  they 
give  us  an  approach  to  the  quantitative  appreciation  of  the  intensity 
of  the  struggle  for  existence,  the  whole  significance  of  which  was 
already  clearly  understood  by  Darwin.  In  the  next  chapter  we  shall 
consider  the  struggle  for  life  in  animals,  and  there,  using  entirely 
different  methods,  we  shall  endeavor  to  formulate  quantitatively  the 
intensity  of  this  struggle. 

(3)  In  field  observations  the  question  often  arises  as  to  the  struggle 
for  existence  in  mixed  populations,  about  which  Darwin  wrote:  "As 


STRUGGLE  IN  NATURAL  CONDITIONS 


15 


the  species  of  the  same  genus  usually  have,  though  by  no  means  in- 
variably, much  similarity  in  habits  and  constitution,  and  always  in 
structure,  the  struggle  will  generally  be  more  severe  between  them, 
if  they  come  into  competition  with  each  other,  than  between  the 
species  of  distinct  genera."  Lately,  botanists  have  tried  to  approach 
this  problem  experimentally.  It  became  evident  that,  actually,  in  a 
number  of  cases  competition  is  keenest  when  the  individuals  are  most 

Percentage,  of  perished  individuals 


15.1% 


5.8% 


good  Bad 

conditions 

Fig.  1.  Intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  the  chamomile,  Matricaria 
inodora,  on  fertilized  and  non-fertilized  soil  (dense  culture). 

TABLE  II 

Decrease  of  the  number  of  individuals  in  the  chamomile  {Matricaria  inodora) 

expressed  in  percentage  of  the  initial  number 

From  Sukatschev  ('28) 


PERCENTAGE 

Dense  culture  (3x3  cm.): 

Non-fertilized  soil 

5.8 

Fertilized  soil 

25.1 

Culture  of  middle  density  (10  x  10  cm.): 
Non-fertilized  soil 

0.0 

Fertilized  soil 

3.1 

similar.  The  more  unlike  plants  are,  the  greater  difference  in  their 
needs,  and  hence  some  adjust  themselves  to  the  reactions  of  others 
with  little  or  no  disadvantage.  This  similarity  must  rest  upon  vege- 
tation or  habitat  form,  and  not  merely  upon  systematic  position 
(Clements,  '29).  Researches  on  competition  in  mixed  populations 
consisting  of  different  kinds  of  cultivated  plants  were  undertaken  by 
many  investigators  (e.g.,  Montgomery,  '12).    Particularly  interesting 


16  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

data  concerning  wild-growing  plants  have  been  recently  published 
by  Sukatschev  ('27)  in  his  "Experimental  studies  on  the  struggle  for 
existence  between  biotypes  of  the  same  species."  First  of  all  he 
studied  the  competition  between  local  biotypes  of  the  plant,  Taraxa- 
cum officinale  Web.,  from  the  environs  of  Leningrad.  These  biotypes 
were  cultivated  in  similar  conditions  with  a  fixed  distance  between 
the  individuals,  and  the  experiments  led  Sukatschev  to  the  following 
conclusions:  (a)  One  must  rigorously  distinguish  the  conditions  of 
the  struggle  for  existence  in  a  pure  population,  formed  by  a  single 
biotype,  and  in  a  mixed  population,  consisting  of  various  biotypes. 
(b)  It  is  to  be  noted  that  a  biotype  which  shows  itself  to  be  the  most 
resistant  in  an  intrahiotic,  struggle  for  existence,  may  turn  out  to  be 
the  weakest  one  in  an  interhiotic,  struggle  between  different  biotypes 
of  the  same  species,  (c)  The  increase  in  mutual  influence  of  plants 
upon  each  other  with  an  increase  in  density  of  the  plant  cultures,  may 
completely  reverse  the  relative  stability  of  separate  biotypes  in  the 
process  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  The  biotypes  yielding  the  great- 
est percentage  of  survivors  under  a  small  density  of  cultivation  may 
occupy  the  last  place  in  this  respect  in  conditions  of  a  dense  culture. 
This  can  be  illustrated  by  Table  III. 

If  we  arrange  the  biotypes  mentioned  in  Table  III  according  to  de- 
creasing stability,  we  shall  find  that  in  the  conditions  of  a  not  dense, 
pure  culture :  C  >  A  >  B,  i.e.,  the  biotype  C  gives  the  smallest  percent- 
age of  non-survivals  and  is  the  most  resistant,  whilst  the  biotype  B  is 
the  weakest  of  all.  In  dense  pure  cultures  the  relations  are  entirely 
different:  B  >  A  >  C,  i.e.,  the  biotype  B  is  the  most  stable  one. 
Lastly,  for  dense,  but  mixed  cultures,  we  have:  C  >  A  >  B.  Almost 
similar  data  have  been  obtained  by  Montgomery  ('12)  in  studying 
the  competition  between  two  races  of  wheat. 

In  another  series  of  experiments  Sukatschev  ('27)  studied  the 
struggle  for  existence  between  biotypes  of  various  geographical  origin 
(from  various  parts  of  U.  S.  S.  R.),  and  inferred  the  following:  (a) 
Judging  by  the  percentage  of  non-survivals,  one  can  say  that  in  pure, 
as  well  as  in  mixed  not-dense  cultures,  the  dying-off  is  chiefly  due  to 
the  influence  of  physico-geographical  factors.  Therefore,  the  bio- 
types originating  from  geographical  regions  strongly  differing  from 
a  given  region  in  their  climate,  turn  out  to  be  less  resistant,  as  com- 
pared with  the  local  biotypes.  But  these  relations  can  change  under 
the  influence  of  aggregation,     (b)  In  dense  mixed  cultures,  if  we  are 


STRUGGLE    IN   NATURAL   CONDITIONS 


17 


to  judge  by  the  percentage  of  perished  individuals,  it  is  not  the  local 
biotypes  that  appear  the  most  resistant  in  the  struggle  for  existence, 
but  those  introduced  from  other  regions,  (c)  The  struggle  for  exist- 
ence in  mixed  cultures  of  various  biotypes  is  not  so  keen  as  that  in 
pure  cultures  of  separate  biotypes  with  the  same  density. 

The  analysis  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  mixed  populations  of 
plants  is  now  only  at  its  very  beginning.  The  exact  data  are  few  in 
number,  but  there  exist  numerous  observations  on  the  stratified 
distribution  of  plants  (see  Alechin,  '26) ,  considering  these  strata  as  a 
result  of  complex  processes  of  competition  and  adaptation  of  the 
plants  to  one  another  in  mixed  cultures. 

(4)  Plants  are  also  very  favorable  for  the  study  of  the  influence  of 


TABLE  III 

Percentage  of  eliminated  individuals  in  three  biotypes,  A,  B  and  C  of  Taraxacum 

officinale 
From  Sukatschev  ('27) 


RACE 

SPARCB 
CULTURES 

DENSE 
CULTURES 

Pure  cultures \ 

A 
B 
C 

A 
B 
C 

22.9 
31.1 
10.3 

16.5 

22.1 

5.5 

73.2 
51  1 

Mixed  cultures { 

75.9 

77.4 
80  4 

42.0 

environment  upon  the  struggle  for  existence  in  mixed  populations. 
DeCandolle  was  already  interested  in  this  question  in  1820,  but  as 
regards  exact  experimental  researches  very  little  has  been  done  until 
quite  recently,  when  the  works  of  Tansley  ('17)  and  others  appeared. 
These  investigations  show  that  in  pure  cultures  two  species  can  grow 
for  a  certain  time  on  various  soils,  but  each  of  the  species  has  an 
advantage  over  the  others  in  particular  soil  conditions.  Therefore  in 
mixed  population  in  some  soils  the  first  species  displaces  the  second, 
but  in  others  the  second  species  displaces  the  first.1    The  actual  rela- 

1  Among  animals  such  observations  have  been  recently  made  by  Timofeeff- 
Ressovsky  ('33),  who  studied  the  competition  between  the  larvae  of  Drosophila 
melanogaster  and  Drosophila  funebris  under  different  temperatures.  We  can 
mention  also  certain  interesting  data  of  Beauchamp  and  Ullyott  ('32) :  "When 


18  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

tions  existing  here  are,  however,  somewhat  complicated  (see  Braun- 
Blanquet,  '28). 

The  problem  of  the  influence  of  environment  on  competition  pre- 
sents considerable  interest,  but  as  yet  what  we  know  is  very  meager. 
In  the  majority  of  cases  it  is  observations  of  a  qualitative  character, 
of  which  we  can  give  an  example  here:  "The  root-systems  of  the 
vegetation  in  the  steppes  of  Southern  Russia  form,  according  to 
Patchossky,  three  strata.  The  uppermost  one  consists  of  short  roots 
belonging  to  annual  plants  which  vegetate  for  a  short  time.  The 
second,  deeper-lying  stratum  belongs  to  the  essential  plants  of  the 
steppe  vegetable  covering,  the  Gramineae.  The  third,  deepest 
stratum  consists  of  the  vertical  stem-like  roots  of  perennial  dicoty- 
ledons (among  them  the  steppe  Euphorbia).  Usually,  the  second 
gramineous  stratum  dominates.  When,  however,  an  immoderate 
pasturing  takes  place  in  a  given  locality,  the  gramineous  covering 
begins  to  suffer  and  does  not  produce  a  vigorous  root-system.  At- 
mospheric precipitation  can  now  penetrate  to  those  soil  horizons 
where  roots  of  the  dicotyledons  are  situated,  and  the  latter  begin  to 
dominate.  As  a  result  appears  an  unbroken  vegetable  covering  con- 
sisting of  Euphorbia.  Analogous  results  take  place  in  case  of  increase 
in  yearly  atmospheric  precipitation.  In  this  case,  although  the  water 
is  energetically  absorbed  by  the  second  gramineous  root  stratum,  the 
rainfall  is  so  considerable  that  a  great  part  of  the  water  penetrates 
deeper,  contributing  to  the  development  of  dicotyledonous  plants. 
The  large  dicotyledons  act  depressingly  upon  the  Gramineae,  and 
they  change  places  in  respect  to  their  domination"  (Alechin,  '26). 

(5)  The  part  which  the  quantitative  relations  between  species  at 
the  beginning  of  their  struggle  play  in  the  outcome  of  competition 
presents  an  interesting  problem.  Botanists  do  not  possess  exact 
quantitative  data  bearing  on  this  question,  and  one  meets  only  with 
considerations  of  the  following  kind:  When  new  soils  are  colonized, 
if  the  species  concerned  do  not  sharply  differ  in  their  capacity  for 
spreading,  it  mostly  depends  on  chance  which  species  colonizes  the 
given  area  first.     But  this  chance  determines  the  further  colonizing 

Planaria  monlenegrina  and  PI.  gonocephala  occur  in  competition  with  each 
other,  temperature  is  the  factor  which  governs  the  relative  success  and  effi- 
ciency of  the  two  species.  PI.  monlenegrina  is  the  more  successful  at  tempera- 
tures below  13-14°C.  Above  these  temperatures  PI.  gonocephala  is  the  more 
efficient  form." 


STRUGGLE   IN   NATURAL   CONDITIONS  19 

of  the  given  locality.  Even  when  the  species  that  has  first  established 
itself  is  somewhat  weaker  than  another  species  in  the  same  habitat, 
it  can  for  a  comparatively  long  time  resist  its  stronger  competitor 
simply  because  it  was  the  first  to  occupy  this  place.  Only  in  case 
of  a  considerable  weakness  of  the  first  comer  will  its  domination  be 
merely  a  temporary  one,  and  the  effect  of  the  first  accidental  appear- 
ance will  be  rapidly  eliminated  (E.  Warming  ('95),  Du-Rietz  ('30)). 

(6)  Let  us  recapitulate  briefly  our  discussion  up  to  this  point. 
Botanists  have  endeavored  to  investigate  the  struggle  for  existence 
by  experimentation  and  under  simplified  conditions,  but  they  are 
only  beginning  to  analyze  these  phenomena.  Their  experiments  are 
commonly  limited  to  the  process  of  ontogenetic  development,  and 
in  only  a  few  cases,  chiefly  concerned  with  competition  in  cereals,  has 
displacement  of  some  forms  by  others  been  traced  through  a  series  of 
generations  (Montgomery  ('12)  and  others).  As  concerns  animals  we 
have  simply  no  exact  data,  and  can  only  mention  a  few  general  prin- 
ciples which  have  been  developed  by  zoologists  in  connection  with  the 
phenomena  of  competition. 

One  of  these  ideas  is  that  of  the  "niche"  (see  Elton,  '27,  p.  63).  A 
niche  indicates  what  place  the  given  species  occupies  in  a  community, 
i.e.,  what  are  its  habits,  food  and  mode  of  life.  It  is  admitted  that  as 
a  result  of  competition  two  similar  species  scarcely  ever  occupy  simi- 
lar niches,  but  displace  each  other  in  such  a  manner  that  each  takes 
possession  of  certain  peculiar  kinds  of  food  and  modes  of  life  in  which 
it  has  an  advantage  over  its  competitor.  Curious  examples  of  the 
existence  of  different  niches  in  nearly  related  species  have  recently 
been  obtained  by  A.  N.  Formosov  ('34).  He  investigated  the  ecology 
of  nearly  related  species  of  terns,  living  together  in  a  definite  region, 
and  it  appeared  that  their  interests  do  not  clash  at  all,  as  each  species 
hunts  in  perfectly  determined  conditions  differing  from  those  of 
another.  This  once  more  confirms  the  thought  mentioned  earlier, 
that  the  intensity  of  competition  is  determined  not  by  the  systematic 
likeness,  but  by  the  similarity  of  the  demands  of  the  competitors  upon 
the  environment.  Further  on  we  shall  endeavor  to  express  all  these 
relations  in  a  quantitative  form. 

(7)  The  above  mentioned  observations  of  A.  N.  Formosov  on 
different  niches  in  nearly  related  species  of  terns  can  be  given  here 
with  more  detail,  as  the  author  has  kindly  put  at  our  disposal  the 
following  materials  from  his  unpublished  manuscript:  According  to 


20  THE    STRUGGLE   FOR    EXISTENCE 

the  observations  in  1923,  the  island  Jorilgatch  (Black  Sea)  is  in- 
habited by  a  nesting  colony  of  terns,  consisting  of  many  hundreds  of 
individuals.  The  nests  of  the  terns  are  situated  close  to  one  another, 
and  the  colony  presents  a  whole  system.  The  entire  mass  of  individ- 
uals in  the  colony  belongs  to  four  species  (sandwich-tern,  Sterna 
cantiaca;  common-tern,  S.  fluviatilis;  blackbeak-tern,  S.  anglica;  and 
little-tern,  S.  minuta),  and  together  they  chase  away  predators  (hen- 
harriers, etc.)  from  the  colony.  However,  as  regards  the  procuring 
of  food,  there  is  a  sharp  difference  between  them,  for  every  species 
pursues  a  definite  kind  of  animal  in  perfectly  definite  conditions. 
Thus  the  sandwich-tern  flies  out  into  the  open  sea  to  hunt  certain 
species  of  fish.  The  blackbeak-tern  feeds  exclusively  on  land,  and 
it  can  be  met  in  the  steppe  at  a  great  distance  from  the  sea-shore, 
where  it  destroys  locusts  and  lizards.  The  common-tern  and  the 
little-tern  catch  fish  not  far  from  the  shore,  sighting  them  while  flying 
and  then  falling  upon  the  water  and  plunging  to  a  small  depth.  The 
light  little-tern  seizes  the  fish  in  shallow  swampy  places,  whereas  the 
common-tern  hunts  somewhat  further  from  the  shore.  In  this  man- 
ner these  four  similar  species  of  tern  living  side  by  side  upon  a  single 
small  island  differ  sharply  in  all  their  modes  of  feeding  and  procuring 
food. 

(8)  Another  ecological  notion  is  also  important  in  connection  with 
our  experiments.  We  have  in  view  the  degree  of  isolation  of  the 
microcosm.  The  point  is  that  our  experimental  researches  have  been 
mainly  made  in  isolated  microcosms,  i.e.,  in  test  tubes  filled  with 
nutritive  medium  and  stopped  with  cotton-wool.  It  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  degree  of  isolation  of  different  communities  in 
natural  conditions  is  very  different.  Such  a  system  as  a  lake  is  almost 
isolated,  but  at  times  some  of  the  animals  inhabiting  it  go  on  land. 
An  oasis  in  the  desert  would  also  seem  to  be  isolated,  but  for  instance 
some  of  the  species  of  birds  fly  away  for  the  winter,  and  consequently 
there  is  no  real  isolation.  The  habitats  not  so  sharply  separated  from 
the  surrounding  life-area  are,  therefore,  still  less  isolated.  All  this 
emphasizes  the  idea  already  expressed,  that  the  regularities  observed 
in  isolated  microcosms  hold  true  only  under  certain  fixed  conditions, 
and  are  not  sufficient  to  explain  all  the  complicated  phenomena  tak- 
ing place  in  nature.  We  shall  have  an  opportunity  to  appreciate  the 
role  of  this  factor  when  experimentally  studying  the  predator-prey 
relations. 


STRUGGLE   IN    NATURAL   CONDITIONS  21 

Let  us  note  another  important  circumstance  connected  with  com- 
petition. This  phenomenon  can  be  particularly  pronounced  during  a 
periodical  food  shortage  connected  with  certain  seasons,  etc.,  whilst 
at  another  time  with  an  abundance  of  food  it  will  scarcely  take  place. 
This  fact  has  frequently  been  pointed  out  in  various  discussions  of 
the  struggle  for  existence. 

(9)  It  remains  but  to  give  some  examples  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence among  animals  in  order  to  show  with  what  problems  the  zo- 
ologists have  to  deal,  and  how  difficult  it  is  to  apply  here  exact  quan- 
titative methods.  An  instructive  example  of  competition  among 
fishes  has  been  recently  described  by  Kashkarov  ('28).  It  concerns 
the  supplanting  of  Schizothorax  intermedins  by  wild  carp,  Cyprinus 
albus  L.,  in  lakes  of  Middle  Asia.  Wild  carp  were  introduced  into  the 
lake  Bijly  Kul  in  1909.  Before  that  only  Schizothorax  intermedins 
with  white-fish  (Leuciscus  sp.)  inhabited  this  lake.  Formerly  Schizo- 
thorax intermedins  were  very  numerous,  but  after  the  introduction  of 
wild  carp  their  quantity  diminished  considerably.  As  an  indicator 
of  the  relatively  small  number  of  Schizothorax  intermedins  the  follow- 
ing data  on  the  catch  may  serve:  on  May  15,  1926,  19  carp  and  1 
Schizothorax  were  caught  in  two  nets;  on  May  16,  1926,  in  the  same 
place  the  catch  was  24  carp  and  2  Schizothorax.  Schizothorax  keeps 
chiefly  to  the  south-western  part  of  the  lake,  where  there  are  stones 
making  the  casting  of  nets  difficult.  Now  Schizothorax  is  disappear- 
ing even  there,  as  wild  carp  devour  its  spawn.  The  quantity  of  white- 
fish  also  decreases  because  carp  devour  its  young.  The  particular 
interest  of  this  example  lies  in  the  fact  that  a  new  species  not  found 
in  a  given  microcosm  before  (Cyprinus  albus  L.)  was  introduced,  and 
in  this  way  a  direct  proof  of  one  species  displacing  another  was 
obtained. 

(10)  Processes  of  this  kind  can  often  be  observed  when  fish  are 
introduced  into  waters  to  which  they  are  new.  Professor  G.  C. 
Embody  writes  in  a  letter  recently  received:  "Concerning  the  com- 
petition between  different  species  of  fishes  we  have  two  cases  in 
particular  in  the  eastern  United  States.  The  European  carp  was 
introduced  in  the  '70's,  and  has  now  in  many  streams  and  lakes 
multiplied  to  such  an  extent  that  several  native  species  are  found  in 
greatly  diminished  number.  This  has  probably  been  due  to  the  high 
reproductive  capacity  of  the  carp,  food  competition,  destruction  of 
weed  beds  by  carp,  and  the  fact  that  very  few  of  them  are  captured. 


22  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

Carp  are  not  used  as  extensively  for  food  in  America  as  in  Europe  and 
in  our  smaller  lakes  are  not  generally  fished  for  commercially.  The 
other  case  is  the  introduction  of  the  perch  (Perca  flavescens)  into  cer- 
tain lakes  in  the  Adirondacks  and  in  Maine,  which  were  naturally 
populated  with  the  trout  (Salvelinus  fontinalis).  The  competition 
for  food  is  believed  to  be  one  of  the  causes  for  the  decrease  in  the  num- 
ber of  the  trout." 

"These  cases  are  both  matters  of  general  observation.  I  do  not 
know  of  any  papers  describing  them  nor  in  fact,  dealing  with  this 
subject  in  American  waters." 

(11)  Another  example  of  competition  is  the  replacing  of  one  species 
of  cray-fish  by  another  in  certain  waters  of  Middle  Russia.  Some 
observations  on  this  were  made  by  Kessler  (75)  and  recently  by  Bir- 
stein  and  Vinogradov  ('34).  Two  species  of  cray-fish  inhabit  the 
waters  of  European  Russia:  the  broad-legged  (Pota?nobius  astacus  L.) 
and  long-legged  (Potamobius  leptodactylus  Esch.).  The  broad-legged 
cray-fish  is  distributed  in  the  western  part,  and  the  long-legged  in  the 
south-eastern  one,  but  the  areas  of  their  distribution  largely  overlap 
one  another.  It  is  observed  that  the  long-legged  cray-fish  displaces 
the  broad-legged  one  and  spreads  gradually  more  and  more  to  the 
west.  It  has  been  possible  to  establish  this  replacement  with  particu- 
lar distinctness  in  White  Russia  (in  the  western  part  of  U.  S.  S.  R.). 
The  cray-fish  are  found  there  in  lakes  isolated  from  each  other,  and 
most  of  the  lakes  are  inhabited  only  by  the  broad-legged  cray-fish. 
In  some  cases  long-legged  cray-fish  were  put  into  such  lakes  from 
other  waters.  As  a  result  the  broad-legged  cray-fish  began  to  de- 
crease, and  finally  disappeared  completely  leaving  the  lake  populated 
exclusively  by  the  long-legged  species.  The  following  examples  can 
be  given.  (I)  Black  lake  (White  Russia)  was  populated  only  by  the 
broad-legged  cray-fish.  In  1906,  500  specimens  of  long-legged  cray- 
fish were  introduced,  and  now  (1930)  only  this  species  remains.  (II) 
Forest  lake  (same  region).  Up  to  1920  there  were  no  long-legged 
cray-fish  there.  Later  on  they  were  introduced,  and  at  present  (1930) 
there  is  a  considerable  number  of  this  species.  The  causes  why  one 
species  of  cray-fish  is  replaced  by  another  have  scarcely  been  studied. 

(12)  Curious  are  the  observations  reported  by  Goldman  ('30)  on 
the  competition  among  predators  belonging  to  different  species. 
Thus,  according  to  a  resident  of  Telegraph  Creek  near  the  Stikine 
River,  Canada,  no  coyotes  were  known  in  that  section  prior  to  1899. 


STRUGGLE   IN   NATURAL   CONDITIONS  23 

About  that  time,  however,  they  came  in,  apparently  following  the  old 
goldrush  trail,  probably  attracted  by  the  hundreds  of  dead  horses 
along  it.  The  invasion  of  Alaska  seems  destined  to  continue  until 
coyotes  have  extended  their  range  over  practically  all  of  the  territory. 

It  has  been  found  in  Alaska  that  the  coyotes  kill  many  foxes. 
Since  the  coyotes  have  increased  the  foxes  have  decreased  alarmingly. 
In  some  sections  practically  none  are  believed  to  be  left.  In  many 
cases  a  family  or  entire  colony  of  foxes  are  run  out  of  their  dens  or 
are  both  run  out  and  killed  by  coyotes  which  then  use  the  dens  them- 
selves. Wolves  are  well  known  to  have  committed  similar  depreda- 
tions, but  their  killing  is  not  so  extensive  as  is  that  of  the  coyotes. 
Serious  as  are  the  depredations  of  wolves  throughout  most  of  Alaska, 
the  damage  done  to  game  and  fur  bearing  animals  by  coyotes  is  not 
only  far  greater  but  is  rapidly  increasing  in  extent.  How  far  the 
coyotes  will  hold  back  the  normal  development  in  the  periodical  in- 
crease of  the  snowshoe  rabbits  and  the  ptarmigan  which  are  important 
items  in  the  food  supply  of  fur  bearers,  especially  the  lynx  and  fox,  it 
is  impossible  even  to  approximate. 

(13)  The  examples  just  mentioned  show  that  the  introduction  of 
aquatic  animals  into  waters  to  which  they  are  new,  or  the  penetration 
of  land  animals  into  new  regions,  often  lead  to  very  interesting  proc- 
esses of  competition.  We  would  now  like  to  say  a  few  words  about 
the  direct  struggle  for  existence,  in  which  one  species  devours  another. 
In  this  case  it  is  very  important  to  ascertain  the  exact  numerical 
relation  between  the  population  of  the  devoured  species  and  that  of 
the  devouring  one,  and  this  can  often  be  attained  by  changing  their 
relative  quantities.  One  of  the  outstanding  facts  is  the  increase  of 
the  deer  accompanying  the  destruction  of  wolves,  foxes,  etc.,  by 
early  settlers  in  Illinois  which,  according  to  Wood,  has  been  recently 
reported  by  Shelf ord  ('31).  Wood  depicts  a  continuous  decrease  in 
wolves  and  wildcats  from  the  beginning  of  settlement  to  their  practi- 
cal extinction.  When  the  wolf  population  was  reduced  to  about  one- 
half,  the  deer  increased  rapidly  for  a  little  less  than  10  years,  reaching 
a  large  maximum  of  about  three  times  the  original  number.  Un- 
fortunately we  have  no  exact  data  on  the  change  of  the  numerical 
relation  between  the  wolves  and  the  deer,  but  such  processes  are  in 
any  case  of  great  interest. 

The  change  of  the  numerical  relations  between  the  predator  and 
the  prey  sometimes  takes  place  as  a  consequence  of  a  mass  appear- 


24 


THE   STRUGGLE   FOR    EXISTENCE 


ance  of  the  prey  in  years  especially  favorable  for  its  multiplication. 
This  frequently  happens  with  wild  mice,  and  it  gives  us  the  possibility 
of  tracing  the  process  of  their  being  devoured  by  the  predator.  In 
this  connection  we  may  mention  the  following  observations  recently 
made  by  Kalabuchov  and  Raewski  ('33)  in  the  North  Caucasus: 
"The  picture  of  the  destruction  of  mice  by  different  predators  is  a 
curious  one.  At  the  beginning  of  the  destruction  about  the  same 
number  of  rodents  is  devoured  daily.  But  as  the  density  of  rodents 
diminishes  it  becomes  more  and  more  difficult  to  catch  them,  and 
the  number  of  mice  devoured  gradually  decreases.  Finally  a  time 
comes  when  the  relation  between  the  density  of  the  rodents,  the  pres- 
ence of  cover  or  refuge  (burrows,  vegetation,  etc.)  and  the  biological 


«3 

-p: 

v«. 

&i 

^5 

■*^ 

*fe  €0 

\ 

•»» 

■*»- 

E= 

•■^ 

^  HO 

- 

«X 

JU 

^ 

£ 

>S20 

v» 

<<> 

-c» 

e 

i 

i 

— a  i 

^ 

0 

i 

16            2V 

Days 

n 

VO 

Fig.  2.  The  destruction  of  mice  by  different  predators  in  heaps  of  chaff 


peculiarities  of  the  predators  becomes  such  that  the  latter  can  devour 
the  rodents  only  in  rare  cases.  In  this  way  the  number  of  the  rodents 
remains  about  constant. 

"The  data  on  the  change  in  the  number  of  mice  near  the  village 
of  Kambulat  are  a  good  illustration  of  this  regularity.  Having  estab- 
lished that  the  destruction  of  mice  in  this  locality  was  due  to  owls, 
polecats  and  other  predators  that  devoured  them,  we  obtained  the 
following  picture  of  the  change  in  the  number  of  the  rodents  in  heaps 
of  chaff  (Fig.  2).  This  figure  shows  that  with  a  density  of  2.5  -  0.8 
mice  per  mt3  of  chaff  we  have  conditions  in  which  the  destruction  of 
the  rodents  by  the  predators  became  so  rare  that  their  number 
scarcely  varied." 


STRUGGLE   IN    NATURAL   CONDITIONS  25 

Certain  interesting  observations  have  been  also  recently  made  by 
ecological  entomologists  (Payne,  '33,  '34)  on  the  host-parasite  bal- 
ance. It  is  possible  to  trace  the  process  of  the  destruction  of  popula- 
tion of  the  moth  Ephestia  by  the  hymenopterous  parasite  Microbracon 
in  the  laboratory,  and  it  appears  from  the  observations  that  a  great 
many  factors  are  important  for  the  process  of  their  interaction,  and 
particularly  various  relations  between  "susceptible"  stage  of  host  and 
"effective"  stage  of  parasite.  The  beginning  of  the  theoretical  investi- 
gation of  this  case  has  been  given  by  the  interesting  papers  of  Bailey 
('31,  '33)  and  Nikolson  ('33).  For  such  investigations,  however,  the 
populations  of  unicellular  organisms  are  somewhat  more  convenient. 

(14)  The  few  examples  given  above  show  sufficiently  that  the 
processes  of  the  struggle  for  existence  among  animals  are  of  extreme 
importance  from  a  practical  point  of  view.  They  are  sharply  out- 
lined in  isolated  microcosms  and  therefore  there  is  nothing  surprising 
if  they  have  attracted  the  particular  attention  of  the  workers  in  the 
domain  of  fishery.  Lately  the  problem  of  the  relations  between 
predatory  and  non-predatory  fish  has  been  discussed  by  Italian 
authors  (D'Ancona  ('26,  '27),  Marchi  ('28,  '29),  Brunelli  ('29)). 
D'Ancona  collected  the  data  of  a  statistical  inspection  of  the  fish- 
markets  in  Triest,  Venice  and  Fiume  for  several  years.  He  claims 
that  the  diminished  intensity  of  fishing  during  the  war-period  (1915- 
1920)  has  caused  a  comparative  increase  of  the  number  of  predatory 
fish.  He  therefore  reasons  that  fishing  of  normal  intensity  causes  a 
relative  diminution  of  the  number  of  predatory  fish  and  a  compara- 
tive increase  of  the  non-predatory  ones.  But  his  data  are  not  con- 
vincing and  indeed  Bodenheimer  ('32)  has  recently  shown  that  such 
variations  in  the  fish  population  existed  before  and  after  the  war. 
They  are  apparently  not  connected  with  the  intensity  of  fishing  but 
probably  are  the  results  of  certain  changes  of  the  environment. 
However  it  may  be,  the  material  collected  by  D'Ancona  stimulated 
the  highly  interesting  mathematical  researches  on  the  struggle  for 
existence  of  Vito  Volterra.  Although  his  mathematical  theories  are 
not  confirmed  in  any  way  by  D'Ancona's  statistical  data,  the  im- 
portance of  Volterra's  methods  as  a  new  and  powerful  tool  in  the 
analysis  of  biological  populations  admits  of  no  doubt. 

(15)  In  concluding  this  descriptive  chapter  of  our  book  let  us  note 
the  following  picture  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  nature.  It  is 
only  in  the  domain  of  botany  that  these  processes  are  coming  to  be 


26  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

investigated  from  a  certain  general  viewpoint  as  (1)  intensity  of 
competition,  (2)  competition  in  mixed  populations,  (3)  the  influence 
of  environment  upon  competition  in  mixed  cultures,  and  (4)  the  role 
of  the  quantitative  relations  between  species  at  the  beginning  of  their 
struggle.  Among  animals  the  processes  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
are  much  more  complex,  and  as  yet  one  cannot  speak  of  any  general 
principles.  In  this  connection  an  investigation  of  the  elementary 
processes  of  the  struggle  for  life  in  strictly  controlled  laboratory  con- 
ditions is  here  particularly  desirable,  and  the  material  just  presented 
will  be  of  great  help  to  us  in  the  choice  and  arrangement  of  the  corre- 
sponding experiments. 


Chapter  III 

THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  EXISTENCE  FROM  THE  POINT  OF 
VIEW  OF  THE  MATHEMATICIANS 


(1)  In  this  chapter  we  shall  make  the  acquaintance  of  the  astonish- 
ing theories  of  the  struggle  for  existence  developed  by  mathematicians 
at  a  time  when  biologists  were  still  far  from  any  investigation  of  these 
phenomena  and  had  but  just  begun  to  make  observations  in  the  field. 

The  first  attempt  at  a  quantitative  study  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence was  made  by  Sir  Ronald  Ross  ('08,  '11).  He  undertook  a  theo- 
retical investigation  of  the  propagation  of  malaria,  and  came  to  con- 
clusions which  are  of  great  interest  for  quantitative  epidemiology 
and  at  the  same  time  constitute  an  important  advance  in  the  under- 
standing of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  general.  Let  us  examine 
the  fundamental  idea  of  Ross.  Our  object  will  be  to  give  an  analysis 
of  the  propagation  of  malaria  in  a  certain  locality  under  somewhat 
simplified  conditions.  We  assume  that  both  emigration  and  immi- 
gration are  negligible,  and  that  in  the  time  interval  we  are  studying 
there  is  no  increase  of  population  or  in  other  words  the  birth  rate  is 
compensated  by  the  death  rate.  In  such  a  locality  a  healthy  person 
can  be  infected  with  malaria,  according  to  Ross,  if  all  the  following 
conditions  are  realized:  (1)  That  a  person  whose  blood  contains  a 
sufficient  number  of  gametocytes  (sexual  forms)  is  living  in  or  near 
the  locality.  (2)  That  an  Anopheline  capable  of  carrying  the  para- 
sites sucks  enough  of  that  person's  blood.  (3)  That  this  Anopheline 
lives  for  a  week  or  more  afterwards  under  suitable  conditions — long 
enough  to  allow  the  parasites  to  mature  within  it,  and  (4)  that  it  next 
succeeds  in  biting  another  person  who  is  not  immune  to  the  disease 
or  is  not  protected  by  quinine.  The  propagation  of  malaria  in  such 
a  locality  is  determined  in  its  general  features  by  two  continuous  and 
simultaneous  processes:  on  the  one  hand  the  number  of  new  infec- 
tions among  people  depends  on  the  number  and  infectivity  of  the 
mosquitoes,  and  at  the  same  time  the  infectivity  of  the  mosquitoes  is 
connected  with  the  number  of  people  in  the  given  locality  and  the 

27 


28 


THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


frequency  of  the  sickness  among  them.  Ross  has  expressed  in  mathe- 
matical terms  this  uninterrupted  and  simultaneous  dependence  of 
the  infection  of  the  first  component  on  the  second,  and  that  of  the 
second  on  the  first,  with  the  aid  of  what  is  called  in  mathematics 
simultaneous  differential  equations.  These  equations  are  very  simple 
and  we  shall  examine  them  at  once.  In  a  quite  general  form  they 
can  be  represented  as  follows : 


Rate  of  increase  of 
affected  individuals 
among  the  human 
population 


Rate  of  increase  of 
infected  individuals 
among  the  mosquito 
population 


>  =1 


>  =\ 


New  infections 
per  unit  of  time. 
Depends  on  in- 
fected mosqui- 
toes 

New  infections 
per  unit  of  time. 
Depends  on  the 
infected  humans 


[  Recoveries]  * 
•  —  \  per  unit  of 
time 


)- 


>■ 


(1) 


Deaths   of 
infected 
mosquitoes 
per  unit  of 
time 


t 


zl  = 


(2)  Translating  these  relations  into  mathematical  language  we 
shall  obtain  the  simultaneous  differential  equations  of  Ross.  Let  us 
introduce  the  following  notation  (that  of  Lotka  (51)) : 


total  number  of  human  individuals  in  a  given  locality. 

total  number  of  mosquitoes  in  a  given  locality. 

total  number  of  people  infected  with  malaria. 

total  number  of  mosquitoes  containing  malaria  parasites. 

total  number  of  infective  malarians  (number  of  persons 
with  gametocytes  in  the  blood ;  a  certain  fraction  of  the 
total  number  of  malarians). 

total  number  of  infective  mosquitoes  (with  matured  para- 
sites ;  a  certain  fraction  of  the  total  number  of  mosquitoes 
containing  parasites). 

recovery  rate,  i.e.,  fraction  of  infected  population  that  re- 
verts to  noninfected  (healthy)  state  per  unit  of  time. 


r  = 


*  The  human  death  rate  is  not  taken  into  consideration.    To  simplify  the  sit- 
uation we  assume  that  it  is  negligible  and  counterbalanced  by  the  birth  rate, 
t  We  assume  that  the  recovery  of  the  infected  mosquitoes  does  not  occur. 


STRUGGLE    FROM    VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  29 

Ml  =  mosquito  mortality,  i.e.,  death  rate  per  head  per  unit  of 
time. 
t  =  time. 

If  a  single  mosquito  bites  a  human  being  on  an  average  bl  times 
per  unit  of  time,  then  the  fxzx  infective  mosquitoes  will  place  blp-zl  in- 
fective bites  on  human  beings  per  unit  of  time.  If  the  number  of 
people  not  infected  with  malaria  is  (p  —  z),  than  taken  in  a  relative 

form  as it  will  show  the  relative  number  of  healthy  people  in  the 

total  number  of  individuals  of  a  given  locality.     Therefore,  out  of  a 
total  number  of  infective  bites,  equal  per  unit  of  time  to  fr^/V,  a 

definite  fraction  equal  to  - falls  to  the  lot  of  healthy  people,  and 

the  number  of  infective  bites  of  healthy  people  per  unit  of  time  will 
be  equal  to: 

&i/i2iP_=Li (2) 

V 

If  every  infective  bite  upon  a  healthy  person  leads  to  sickness, 
then  the  expression  (2)  will  show  directly  the  number  of  new  infec- 
tions per  unit  of  time,  which  we  can  put  in  the  second  place  of  the  first 
line  of  the  equations  (1).  By  analogous  reasoning  it  follows  that  if 
every  person  is  bitten  on  an  average  b  times  per  unit  of  time,  the  total 
number  of  infective  people  fz  will  be  bitten  bfz  times,  and  a  fraction 

- — - —  of  these  bites  will  be  made  by  healthy  mosquitoes  which  will 

thus  become  infected.     Consequently  the  number  of  new  infections 
among  mosquitoes  per  unit  of  time  will  be : 

bfz  t^L? (3) 

V1 

Now,  evidently,  the  total  number  of  mosquito  bites  on  human 
beings  per  unit  of  time  will  constitute  a  certain  fixed  value,  which  can 
be  written  either  as  ¥pl,  i.e.,  the  product  of  the  number  of  mosquitoes 
by  the  number  of  bites  made  by  each  mosquito  per  unit  of  time,  or 
as  bp,  i.e.,  the  number  of  persons  multiplied  by  the  number  of  times 


30  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

each  human  being  has  been  bitten.  We  have  therefore  bp  =  blpl, 
and  finally 

b  =  tL (4) 

V 

Inserting  the  expression  (4)  into  the  formula  (3)  we  obtain : 

b1plfz  ,  .         A        bxfz  ,  ,         .,  /rN 

—^f-  (p1  -  zl)  =  -i-  (p1  -  zl) (5) 

pp1  V 

The  expression  (5)  fills  the  second  place  in  the  lower  line  in  Ross's 

differential  equations  of  malaria  (1).     It  gives  the  number  of  new 

infections  of  mosquitoes  per  unit  of  time.     We  can  now  put  down  the 

rate  of  increase  of  infected  individuals  among  the  human  population 

dz 
as  -j-f  and  the  rate  of  increase  in  the  number  of  infected  mosquitoes 

Lit 

dz1 
as  — .     The  number  of  recoveries  per  unit  of  time  among  human  in- 

(J/L 

dividuals  will  be  rz,  as  z  represents  the  number  of  people  infected  and 
r  the  rate  of  recovery,  i.e.,  the  fraction  of  the  infected  population 
recovering  per  unit  of  time.  The  number  of  infected  mosquitoes 
dying  per  unit  of  time  can  be  put  down  as  ik/V,  since  z1  denotes  the 
number  of  mosquitoes  infected,  and  Ml  the  death  rate  in  mosquitoes 
per  head  per  unit  of  time.  We  can  now  express  the  equation  of  Ross 
in  mathematical  symbols  instead  of  words: 


dz      ,,n.p  —  z 

—  =  bljlzl rz 

dt  p 

dz1       , ,  ,   p1  —  zl       , , 

—  =  blfz M 

dt  J        p 


\ 


121 


(6) 


These  simultaneous  differential  equations  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence express  in  a  very  simple  and  clear  form  the  continuous  depend- 
ence of  the  infection  of  people  on  the  infectivity  of  the  mosquitoes  and 
vice  versa.  The  increase  in  the  number  of  sick  persons  is  connected 
with  the  number  of  bites  made  by  infective  mosquitoes  on  healthy 
persons  per  unit  of  time,  and  at  the  same  moment  the  increase  in  the 
number  of  infected  mosquitoes  depends  upon  the  bites  made  by 
healthy  mosquitoes  on  sick  people.     The  equations  (6)  enable  us  to 


STRUGGLE    FROM    VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  31 

investigate  the  change  with  time  (t)  of  the  number  of  persons  infected 
with  malaria  (z). 

The  equations  of  Ross  were  submitted  to  a  detailed  analysis  by 
Lotka  ('23,  '25)  who  in  his  interesting  book  Elements  of  Physical 
Biology  gave  examples  of  some  other  analogous  equations.  As  Lotka 
remarks,  a  close  agreement  of  the  Ross  equations  with  reality  is  not 
to  be  expected.,  as  this  equation  deals  with  a  rather  idealized  case: 
that  of  a  constant  population  both  of  human  beings  and  mosquitoes. 
"There  is  room  here  for  further  analysis  along  more  realistic  lines. 
It  must  be  admitted  that  this  may  lead  to  considerable  mathematical 
difficulties"  (Lotka  ('25,  p.  83)). 

(3)  The  equations  of  Ross  point  to  the  important  fact  that  a  mathe- 
matical formulation  of  the  struggle  for  existence  is  a  natural  conse- 
quence of  simple  reasoning  about  this  process,  and  that  it  is  organi- 
cally connected  with  it.  The  conditions  here  are  more  favorable  than 
in  other  fields  of  experimental  biology.  In  fact  if  we  are  engaged  in 
a  study  of  the  influence  of  temperature  or  toxic  substances  on  the  life 
processes,  or  if  we  are  carrying  on  investigations  on  the  ionic  theory  of 
excitation,  the  quantitative  method  enables  us  to  establish  in  most 
cases  only  purely  empirical  relations  and  the  elaboration  of  a  rational 
quantitative  theory  presents  considerable  difficulties  owing  to  the 
great  complexity  of  the  material.  Often  we  cannot  isolate  certain 
factors  as  we  should  like,  and  we  are  constantly  compelled  to  take 
into  account  the  existence  of  complicated  and  insufficiently  known 
systems.  This  produces  the  well  known  difficulties  in  applying 
mathematics  to  the  problems  of  general  physiology  if  we  wish  to  go 
further  than  to  establish  purely  empirical  relations.  As  far  as  the 
rational  mathematical  theory  of  the  struggle  for  existence  is  con- 
cerned, the  situation  is  more  favorable,  because  we  can  analyze  the 
properties  of  our  species  grown  separately  in  laboratory  conditions, 
then  make  various  combinations  and  in  this  way  can  formulate 
correctly  the  corresponding  theoretical  equations  of  the  struggle  for 
life. 

(4)  Besides  the  interest  of  the  equations  of  Ross  as  the  first  attempt 
to  formulate  mathematically  the  struggle  for  existence,  they  allow 
us  to  answer  a  very  common  objection  of  biologists  to  such  equations 
in  general.  It  is  frequently  pointed  out  that  there  is  no  sense  in 
searching  for  exact  equations  of  competition  as  this  process  is  very 
inconstant,  and  as  the  slightest  change  in  the  environmental  condi- 


32  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

tions  or  in  the  quantities  of  each  species  can  lead  to  the  result  that 
instead  of  the  second  species  supplanting  the  first  it  is  the  first  species 
itself  that  begins  to  supplant  the  second.  As  Jennings  ('33)  points 
out,  there  exists  a  strong  strain  of  uniformitarianism  in  many  biolo- 
gists. The  idea  that  we  can  observe  one  effect,  and  then  the  opposite, 
seems  to  them  a  negation  of  science. 

In  the  spreading  of  malaria  something  analogous  actually  takes 
place.  Ross  came  to  the  following  interesting  conclusion  about 
this  matter:  (1)  Whatever  the  original  number  of  malaria  cases 
in  the  locality  may  have  been,  the  ultimate  malaria  ratio  will 
tend  to  settle  down  to  a  fixed  figure  dependent  on  the  number 
of  Anophelines  and  the  other  factors — that  is  if  these  factors  remain 
constant  all  the  time.  (2)  If  the  number  of  Anophelines  is  suffi- 
ciently high,  the  ultimate  malaria  ratio  will  become  fixed  at 
some  figure  between  0  per  cent  and  100  per  cent.  If  the  number 
of  Anophelines  is  low  (say  below  40  per  person)  the  ultimate 
malaria  rate  will  tend  to  zero — that  is,  the  disease  will  tend  to 
die  out.  All  these  relations  Ross  expressed  quantitatively,  and  later 
they  were  worked  out  very  elegantly  by  Lotka.  This  example  shows 
that  a  change  in  the  quantitative  relations  between  the  components 
can  change  entirely  the  course  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  Instead 
of  an  increase  of  the  malaria  infection  and  its  approach  to  a  certain 
fixed  value,  there  may  be  a  decrease  reaching  an  equilibrium  with  a 
complete  absence  of  malaria.  In  spite  of  all  this  there  remains  a 
certain  invariable  law  of  the  struggle  for  existence  which  Ross's  equa- 
tions express.  In  this  way  we  see  what  laws  are  to  be  sought  in  the 
investigation  of  the  complex  and  unstable  competition  processes. 
The  laws  which  exist  here  are  not  of  the  type  the  biologists  are 
accustomed  to  deal  with.  These  laws  may  be  formulated  in  terms 
of  certain  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  The  parameters  in 
these  equations  easily  undergo  various  changes  and  as  a  result  a  whole 
range  of  exceedingly  dissimilar  processes  arises. 

ii 

(1)  The  material  just  presented  enables  one  to  form  a  certain  idea 
as  to  what  constitutes  the  essence  of  the  mathematical  theories  of  the 
struggle  for  existence.  In  these  theories  we  start  by  formulating  the 
dependence  of  one  competitor  on  another  in  a  verbal  form,  then  trans- 
late this  formulation  into  mathematical  language  and  obtain  differen- 


STRUGGLE   FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  33 

tial  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  which  enable  us  to  draw 
definite  conclusions  about  the  course  and  the  results  of  competition. 
Therefore  all  the  value  of  the  ulterior  deductions  depends  on  the 
question  whether  certain  fundamental  premises  have  been  correctly 
formulated.  Consequently  before  proceeding  any  further  to  consider 
more  complicated  mathematical  equations  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence we  must  with  the  greatest  attention,  relying  upon  the  experi- 
mental data  already  accumulated,  decide  the  following  question: 
what  are  the  premises  we  have  a  right  to  introduce  into  our  differen- 
tial equations?  As  the  problem  of  the  struggle  for  existence  is  a 
question  of  the  growth  of  mixed  populations  and  of  the  replacement 
of  some  components  by  others,  we  ought  at  once  to  examine  this 
problem :  what  is  exactly  known  about  the  multiplication  of  animals 
and  the  growth  of  their  homogeneous  populations? 

Of  late  years  among  ecologists  the  idea  has  become  very  wide 
spread  that  the  growth  of  homogeneous  populations  is  a  result  of  the 
interaction  of  two  groups  of  factors :  the  biotic  potential  of  the  species 
and  the  environmental  resistance  [Chapman  '28,  '31].  The  biotic 
potential1  represents  the  potential  rate  of  increase  of  the  species 
under  given  conditions.  It  is  realized  if  there  are  no  restrictions  of 
food,  no  toxic  waste  products,  etc.  Environmental  resistance  can  be 
measured  by  the  difference  between  the  potential  number  of  organ- 
isms which  can  appear  during  a  fixed  time  in  consequence  of  the  po- 
tential rate  of  increase,  and  the  actual  number  of  organisms  observed 
in  a  given  microcosm  at  a  determined  time.  Environmental  resist- 
ance is  thus  expressed  in  terms  of  reduction  of  some  potential  rate  of 
increase,  characteristic  for  the  given  organisms  under  given  condi- 
tions. This  idea  is  a  correct  one  and  it  clearly  indicates  the  essential 
factors  which  are  operating  in  the  growth  of  a  homogeneous  popula- 
tion of  organisms. 

However,  as  yet  among  ecologists  the  ideas  of  biotic  potential  and 
of  environmental  resistance  are  not  connected  with  any  quantitative 
conceptions.  Nevertheless  Chapman  in  his  interesting  book  Animal 
Ecology  arrives  at  the  conclusion  that  any  further  progress  here  can 
only  be  achieved  on  a  quantitative  basis,  and  that  in  future  "this 
direction  will  probably  be  one  of  the  most  important  fields  of  biologi- 
cal science,  which  will  be  highly  theoretical,  highly  quantitative,  and 
highly  practical." 

1  What  Chapman  calls  a  "partial  potential." 


34  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

(2)  There  is  no  need  to  search  for  a  quantitative  expression  of  the 
potential  rate  of  increase  and  of  the  environmental  resistance,  as 
this  problem  had  already  been  solved  by  Verhulst  in  1838  and  quite 
independently  by  Raymond  Pearl  and  Reed  in  1920.  However, 
ecologists  did  not  connect  their  idea  of  biotic  potential  with  these 
classical  works.  The  logistic  curve,  discovered  by  Verhulst  and 
Pearl,  expresses  quantitatively  the  idea  that  the  growth  of  a  popula- 
tion of  organisms  is  at  every  moment  of  time  determined  by  the  rela- 
tion between  the  potential  rate  of  increase  and  "environmental  re- 
sistance."   The  rate  of  multiplication  or  the  increase  of  the  number 

of  organisms  (N)  per  unit  of  time  (t)  can  be  expressed  as  — =-.     The 

rate  of  multiplication  depends  first  on  the  potential  rate  of  multipli- 
cation of  each  organism  (6),  i.e.,  on  the  potential  number  of  offspring 
which  the  organism  can  produce  per  unit  of  time.  The  total  potential 
number  of  offspring  that  can  be  produced  by  all  the  organisms  per 
unit  of  time  can  be  expressed  as  the  product  of  the  number  of  organ- 
isms (N)  and  the  potential  increase  (6)  from  each  one  of  them,  i.e., 
bN.  Therefore  the  potential  increase  of  the  population  in  a  certain 
infinitesimal  unit  of  time  will  be  expressed  thus: 

dN 

This  expression  represents  a  differential  equation  of  the  population 
growth  which  would  exist  if  all  the  offspring  potentially  possible  were 
produced  and  actually  living.  It  is  an  equation  of  geometric  increase, 
as  at  every  given  moment  the  rate  of  growth  is  equal  to  the  number 
of  organisms  (N)  multiplied  by  a  certain  constant  (b). 

As  has  been  already  stated,  the  potential  geometrical  rate  of  popu- 
lation growth  is  not  realized,  and  its  reduction  is  due  to  the  environ- 
mental resistance.  This  idea  was  quantitatively  expressed  by  Pearl 
in  such  a  form  that  the  potential  geometric  increase  at  every  moment 
of  time  is  only  partially  realized,  depending  on  how  near  the  already 
accumulated  size  of  the  population  (N)  approaches  the  maximal  popu- 
tion  (K)  that  can  exist  in  the  given  microcosm  with  the  given  level 
of  food  resources,  etc.  The  difference  between  the  maximally  pos- 
sible and  the  already  accumulated  population  (K  —  N),  taken  in  a  rel- 


ative form,  i.e.,  divided  by  the  maximal  population  (  — — —  J,  shows 


m 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT    OF   MATHEMATICIANS 


35 


the  relative  number  of  the  "still  vacant  places"  for  definite  species  in  a 
given  microcosm  at  a  definite  moment  of  time.  According  to  the 
number  of  the  still  vacant  places  only  a  definite  part  of  the  potential 
rate  of  increase  can  be  realized.  At  the  beginning  of  the  population 
growth  when  the  relative  number  of  unoccupied  places  is  considerable 
the  potential  increase  is  realized  to  a  great  extent,  but  when  the  al- 
ready accumulated  population  approaches  the  maximally  possible  or 
saturating  one,  only  an  insignificant  part  of  the  biotic  potential  will 
be  realized  (Fig.  3).  Multiplying  the  biotic  potential  of  the  popula- 
tion (bN)  by  the  relative  number  of  still  vacant  places  or  its  "degree 

K  —  N 

of  realization"  — = — ,  we  shall  have  the  increase  of  population  per 

infinitesimal  unit  of  time: 


Geometric  increase 

Saturating  population 


Holistic  curve 

Unutilised  opportu- 
nity for  growth 


Time 


Fig.  3.  The  curve  of  geometric  increase  and  the  logistic  curve 
Rate  of  growth 


Potential 
increase  of 

or  increase  perf  =  ^population 

unit  of  time 


Degree  of  realization 

of  the  potential  in- 

"  X  i  crease.     Depends  on 

per  unit  of  the  number  of  still 

time  J         vacant  places. 

Expressing  this  mathematically  we  have : 

_=W_- 


..(8) 


(9) 


This  is  the  differential  equation  of  the  Verhulst-Pearl  logistic 
curve.2 

(3)  Before  going  further  we  shall  examine  the  differential  form 

2  It  is  to  be  noted  that  we  have  to  do  in  all  the  cases  with  numbers  of  indi- 
viduals per  unit  of  volume  or  area,  e.g.,  with  population  densities  (N). 


36 


THE   STRUGGLE   FOR   EXISTENCE 


of  the  logistic  curve  in  a  numerical  example.  Let  us  turn  our  atten- 
tion to  the  growth  of  a  number  of  individuals  of  an  infusorian,  Para- 
mecium caudatum,  in  a  small  test  tube  containing  0.5  cm3  of  nutritive 
medium  (with  the  sediment;  see  Chapter  V).  The  technique  of 
experimentation  will  be  described  in  detail  further  on.  Five  individ- 
uals of  Paramecium  (from  a  pure  culture)  were  placed  in  such  a 
microcosm,  and  for  six  days  the  number  of  individuals  in  every  tube 
was  counted  daily.  The  average  data  of  63  separate  counts  are 
given  in  Figure  4.  This  figure  shows  that  the  number  of  individuals 
in  the  tube  increases,  rapidly  at  first  and  then  more  slowly,  until 
towards  the  fourth  day  it  attains  a  certain  maximal  level  saturating 


2  3  V  S  6 

Days 

Fig.  4.  The  growth  of  population  of  Paramecium  caudatum 


the  given  microcosm.  The  character  of  the  curve  should  be  the  same 
if  we  took  only  one  mother  cell  at  the  start.  Indeed,  if  one  Para- 
mecium is  isolated  and  its  products  segregated  as  a  pure  culture,  the 
generation  time  of  each  cell  is  not  identically  the  same  as  that  of  its 
neighbors,  and  consequently  at  any  given  moment  some  cells  are 
dividing,  whereas  the  others  are  at  various  intermediate  stages  of  the 
reproductive  cycle;  it  is,  however,  no  longer  possible  to  divide  the 
population  up  into  permanent  categories,  since  a  Paramecium  which 
divides  rapidly  tends  to  give  rise  to  daughter  cells  which  divide  slowly, 
and  vice  versa.  The  rate  of  increase  of  such  a  population  will  be 
determined  by  the  percentage  of  cells  actually  dividing  at  any  instant, 
and  the  actual  growth  of  the  population  can  be  plotted  as  a  smooth 


STRUGGLE   FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  37 

curve,  instead  of  a  series  of  points  restricted  to  the  end  of  each  repro- 
ductive period.  The  smooth  curve  of  Figure  4  is  drawn  according 
to  the  equation  of  the  logistic  curve,  and  its  close  coincidence  with 
the  results  of  the  observations  shows  that  the  logistic  curve  represents 
a  good  empirical  description  of  the  growth  of  the  population.  The 
practical  method  of  fitting  such  an  empirical  curve  will  also  be  con- 
sidered further  (Appendix  II).  The  question  that  interests  us  just 
now  is  this:  what  is,  according  to  the  logistic  curve,  the  potential 
rate  of  increase  of  Paramecium  under  our  conditions,  and  how  does  it 
become  reduced  in  the  process  of  growth  as  the  environmental  resist- 
ance increases? 

According  to  Figure  4,  the  maximal  possible  number  of  Paramecia 
in  a  microcosm  of  our  type,  or  the  saturating  population,  K  =  375 
individuals.  As  a  result  of  the  very  simple  operation  of  fitting  the 
logistic  curve  to  the  empirical  observations,  the  coefficient  of  multi- 
plication or  the  biotic  potential  of  one  Paramecium  (b)  was  found. 
It  is  equal  to  2.309.  This  means  that  per  unit  of  time  (one  day) 
under  our  conditions  of  cultivation  every  Paramecium  can  potentially 
give  2.309  new  Paramecia.  It  is  understood  that  the  coefficient  b  is 
taken  from  a  differential  equation  and  therefore  its  value  automati- 
cally obtained  for  a  time  interval  equal  to  one  day  is  extrapolated  from 
a  consideration  of  infinitesimal  sections  of  time.  This  value  would 
be  realized  if  the  conditions  of  an  unoccupied  microcosm,  i.e.,  the 
absence  of  environmental  resistance  existing  only  at  the  initial  mo- 
ment of  time,  existed  during  the  entire  24  hours.  It  is  automatically 
taken  into  account  here  that  if  at  the  initial  moment  the  population 
increases  by  a  certain  infinitesimal  quantity  proportional  to  this 
population,  at  the  next  moment  the  population  plus  the  increment 
will  increase  again  by  a  certain  infinitesimal  quantity  proportional 
no  longer  to  the  initial  population,  but  to  that  of  the  preceding  mo- 
ment. The  coefficient  b  represents  the  rate  of  increase  in  the  ab- 
sence of  environmental  resistance  under  certain  fixed  conditions.  At 
another  temperature  and  under  other  conditions  of  cultivation  the 
value  b  will  be  different.  Table  IV  gives  the  constants  of  growth  of 
the  population  of  Paramecia  calculated  on  the  basis  of  the  logistic 
curve.  There  is  shown  N  or  the  number  of  Paramecia  on  the  first, 
second,  third  and  fourth  days  of  growth.  These  numbers  represent 
the  ordinates  of  the  logistic  curve  which  passes  near  the  empirical 
observations  and  smoothes  certain  insignificant  deviations.     The 


38 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


values  bN  given  in  Table  IV  express  the  potential  rate  of  increase  of 
the  whole  population  at  different  moments  of  growth,  or  the  number 
of  offspring  which  a  given  population  of  Paramecia  can  potentially 
produce  within  24  hours  at  these  moments.  We  must  repeat  here 
what  has  been  already  said  in  calculating  the  value  b.  The  potential 
rate  bN  exists  only  within  an  infinitesimal  time  and  should  these  condi- 
tions exist  during  24  hours  the  values  shown  in  Table  IV  would  be 


TABLE  IV 

The  growth  of  population  of  Paramecium  caudatum 
b  (coefficient  of  multiplication;  potential  progeny  per  individual  per  day) 
2.309. 

K  (maximal  population)  =  375. 


AT  (number  of  individuals  according  to  the 

logistic  curve) 

bN  (potential  increase  of  the  population  per 

day) 

K-N 

(degree  of  realization  of  the  potential 


K 

increase) 

K-N         .                 ,       . 
1  —  — =-  (environmental  resistance) 

dN  K-N  r  ,     '      , 

—  =  bN  — 77~  (rate  of  growth  of  the  popu- 
dt  A 

lation) 

dN 

hN~Jt 
dN 
dt 
istence) 


(intensity  of   the  struggle  for  ex- 


TIME  IN  DATS 


20.4 
47.1 

0.945 
0.055 

44.5 


0.058 


137.2 
316.8 

0.633 
0.367 

200.0 


0.584 


319.0 
736.6 

0.149 
0.851 

109.7 


5.72 


369.0 
852.0 

0.016 
0.984 

13.6 


61.7 


K-N 

obtained.     The  expression  — = —  shows  the  relative  number  of  yet 

unoccupied  places.     At  the  beginning  of  the  population  growth  when 

K  —  N 
N  is  very  small  the  value  — r- —  approaches  unity.     In  other  words 

the  potential  rate  of  growth  is  almost  completely  realized.     As  the 

K        M 
population  grows,  — ^ —  approaches  zero.     The  environmental  re- 

K 


STRUGGLE   FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS 


39 


sistance  can  be  measured  by  that  part  of  the  potential  increase  which 
has  not  been  realized — the  greater  the  resistance  the  larger  the  un- 

K  —  N 

realized  part.     This  value  can  be  obtained  by  subtracting  — = —  from 

unity.     At  the  beginning  of  growth  the  environmental  resistance  is 

mm*  ■  K  —  N 

small  and  1 ^ —  approaches  zero.     As  the  population  increases 

A 


M 


aY* 


A* 


& 


Rate  of  growths  <p/  Environmental 


y 


A 

/Degree  of realization  of 
S    the  potential  fncreai 


Intensity  of  the 
struggle  for 
existence 


Ddys 

Fig.  5.  The  characteristics'of  competitiorfin'ajhomogeneous  population  of 
Paraviecium  caudatum. 


K  -  N 

the  environmental  resistance  increases  also  and  1—  == —   ap- 

K 

proaches  unity.     This  means  that  the  potential  increase  remains 

K  —  N 

almost  entirely  unrealized.     Multiplying  bN  by = —  for  a  given 

dN 
moment  we  obtain  a  rate  of  population  growth  -=— ,  which  increases 

at  first  and  then  decreases.     The  corresponding  numerical  data  are 
given  in  Table  IV  and  Figure  5. 


40  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

(4)  We  must  now  analyze  a  very  important  principle  which  was 
clearly  understood  by  Darwin,  but  which  is  still  waiting  for  its  ra- 
tional quantitative  expression.  I  mean  the  intensity  of  the  struggle 
for  existence  between  individuals  of  a  given  group.3  The  intensity  of 
the  struggle  for  existence  is  measured  by  the  resistance  which  must  be 
overcome  in  order  to  increase  the  number  of  individuals  by  a  unit  at  a 
given  moment  of  time.  As  we  measure  the  environmental  resistance 
by  the  eliminated  part  of  the  potential  increase,  our  idea  can  be 
formulated  thus :  what  amount  of  the  eliminated  fraction  of  the  po- 
tential increase  falls  upon  a  unit  of  the  realized  part  of  the  increase  at 
a  given  moment  of  time?  The  intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
keeps  constant  only  for  an  infinitesimal  time  and  its  value  shows 
with  what  losses  of  the  potentially  possible  increment  the  establish- 
ment of  a  new  unit  in  the  population  is  connected.  The  realized 
value  of  increase  at  a  given  moment  is  equal  to 

dN       ,„K-N 

Tt=hN-ir~ 

and  the  unrealized  one: 


,,,/,       K-N\       ...       .ATK-N      ... 
bN  (  1 = —  1  =  bN  —  bN  — = —  =  bN  — 


dN 
dt  ' 


Then  the  amount  of  unrealized  potential  increase  per  unit  of  realized 
increase,  or  the  intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence  (i),  will  be 
expressed  thus: 

unrealized  part  of  the         .  ..       dN 

potential  increase  dt  ,„^ 

i  =  — - =  (10) 

realized  part  of  the  dN 

potential  increase  dt 

3  As  we  have  seen  in  Chapter  II,  botanists  are  beginning  to  deal  with  the 
intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  simply  characterizing  it  by  the  per  cent 
of  destroyed  individuals.  Haldane  investigating  the  connection  of  the  inten- 
sity of  competition  with  the  intensity  of  selection  ('31)  and  in  his  interesting 
book  The  Causes  of  Evolution  ('32)  specifies  the  intensity  of  competition  by  Z 
and  determines  it  as  the  proportion  of  the  number  of  eliminated  individuals  to 
that  of  the  surviving  ones.  Thus  if  the  mortality  is  equal  to  9  per  cent,  Z  = 
9/91,  i.e.,  approximately  0.1. 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  41 

The  values  of  i  for  a  population  of  Paramecia  are  given  in  Table 
IV  and  we  see  that  at  the  beginning  of  the  population  growth  the 
intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence  is  not  great,  but  that  afterwards 
it  increases  considerably.  Thus  on  the  first  day  there  are  0.058  "un- 
realized" Paramecia  for  every  one  realized,  but  on  the  fourth  day  61.7 
"unrealized"  ones  are  lost  for  one  realized  (Fig.  6).  Figure  5  shows 
graphically  the  changes  of  all  the  discussed  characteristics  in  the 
course  of  the  population  growth  of  Paramecia. 

(5)  The  intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence  can  evidently  be  ex- 
pressed in  this  form  only  in  case  the  population  grows,  i.e.,  if  the  num- 
ber of  individuals  increases  continually.     If  growth  ceases  the  popu- 

dN 
lation  is  in  a  state  of  equilibrium,  and  the  rate  of  growth  -^-   =  0; 


X 


0.0S8  per 
one 


First  day 


Fourth  day 


Fig.  6.  Intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  Paramecium  caudatum.  On 
the  first  day  of  the  growth  of  the  population  0.058  "unrealized"  Paramecia  are 
lost  per  one  realized,  but  on  the  fourth  day  61.7  per  one. 

in  this  case  the  expression  of  intensity  will  take  another  form.  Popu- 
lation in  a  state  of  equilibrium  represents  a  stream  moving  with  a 
certain  rapidity:  per  unit  of  time  a  definite  number  of  individuals 
perishes,  and  new  ones  take  their  places.  The  number  of  these 
liberated  places  is  not  large  if  compared  with  the  number  of  organ- 
isms that  the  population  can  produce  in  the  same  unit  of  time  accord- 
ing to  the  potential  coefficients  of  multiplication.  Therefore  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  potentially  possible  increase  of  the  population 
will  not  be  realized  and  liberated  places  will  be  occupied  only  by  a 
very  small  fraction  of  it.  If  the  potential  increase  of  a  population  in 
the  state  of  equilibrium  per  infinitesimal  unit  of  time  is  &iiVi,  and  a 


42  THE    STRUGGLE   FOR    EXISTENCE 

certain  part  (77)  of  this  increase  takes  up  the  liberated  places,  it  is 
evident  that  a  part  (1  —  77)  will  remain  unrealized.  The  mechanism 
of  this  "nonrealization"  is  of  course  different  in  different  animals. 
Then  as  before  the  intensity  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  or  the  pro- 
portion of  the  unrealized  part  of  the  potential  increase  to  the  realized 
part,  will  be: 

(1  -  7?)  bi  Ni        1  -  V  nnn 

77  Oi  iVi  77 

(6)  We  may  say  that  the  Verhulst-Pearl  logistic  curve  expresses 
quantitatively  and  very  simply  the  struggle  for  existence  which  takes 
place  between  individuals  of  a  homogeneous  group.  Further  on  we 
shall  see  how  complicated  the  matter  becomes  when  there  is  competi- 
tion between  individuals  belonging  to  two  different  species.  But 
one  must  not  suppose  that  an  intragroup  competition  is  a  very  simple 
thing  even  among  unicellular  organisms.  Though  in  the  majority  of 
cases  the  symmetrical  logistic  curve  with  which  we  are  now  concerned 
expresses  satisfactorily  the  growth  of  a  homogeneous  population, 
certain  complicating  factors  often  appear  and  for  some  species  the 
curves  are  asymmetrical,  i.e.,  their  concave  and  convex  parts  are  not 
similar.  Though  this  does  not  alter  our  reasoning,  we  have  to  take 
into  account  a  greater  number  of  variables  which  complicate  the 
situation.  Here  we  agree  completely  with  the  Russian  biophysicist 
P.  P.  Lasareff  ('23)  who  has  expressed  on  this  subject,  but  in  connec- 
tion with  other  problems,  the  following  words:  "For  the  development 
of  a  theory  it  is  particularly  advantageous  if  experimental  methods 
and  observations  do  not  at  once  furnish  data  possessing  a  great  degree 
of  accuracy  and  in  this  way  enable  us  to  ignore  a  number  of  secondary 
accompanying  phenomena  which  make  difficult  the  establishment  of 
simple  quantitative  laws.  In  this  respect,  e.g.,  the  observations  of 
Tycho  Brahe  which  gave  to  Kepler  the  materials  for  formulating  his 
laws,  were  in  their  precision  just  sufficient  to  characterize  the  move- 
ment of  the  planets  round  the  sun  to  a  first  approximation.  If  on  the 
contrary  Kepler  had  had  at  his  disposal  the  highly  precise  observa- 
tions which  we  have  at  present,  then  certainly  his  attempt  to  find  an 
empirical  law  owing  to  the  complexity  of  the  whole  phenomenon 
could  not  have  led  him  to  simple  and  sufficiently  clear  results,  and 
would  not  have  given  to  Newton  the  material  out  of  which  the  theory 
of  universal  gravitation  has  been  elaborated. 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  43 

"The  position  of  sciences  in  which  the  methods  of  experimentation 
and  the  theory  develop  hand  in  hand  is  thus  more  favorable  than  the 
position  of  those  fields  of  knowledge  where  experimental  methods  far 
outstrip  the  theory,  as  is,  e.g.,  observed  in  certain  domains  of  experi- 
mental biology,  and  then  the  development  of  the  theory  becomes  more 
difficult  and  complicated"  (p.  6). 

Therefore  we  must  not  be  afraid  of  the  simplicity  of  the  logistic 
curve  for  the  population  of  unicellular  organisms  and  criticize  it  from 
this  point  of  view.  At  the  present  stage  of  our  knowledge  it  is  just 
sufficient  for  the  rational  construction  of  a  theory  of  the  struggle  for 
existence,  and  the  secondary  accompanying  circumstances  investiga- 
tors will  discover  in  their  later  work.4 

(7)  The  application  of  quantitative  methods  to  experimental 
biology  presents  such  difficulties,  and  has  more  than  once  led  to  such 
erroneous  results  that  the  reader  would  have  the  right  to  consider 
very  sceptically  the  material  of  this  chapter.  It  is  very  well  known 
that  the  differential  equations  derived  from  the  curves  observed  in 
an  experiment  can  be  only  regarded  as  empirical  expressions  and  they 
do  not  throw  any  real  light  on  the  underlying  factors  which  control 
the  growth  of  the  population.  The  only  right  way  to  go  about  the 
investigation  is,  as  Professor  Gray  ('29)  says,  a  direct  study  of  factors 
which  control  the  growth  rate  of  the  population  and  the  expression  of 
these  factors  in  a  quantitative  form.  In  this  way  real  differential 
equations  will  be  obtained  and  in  their  integrated  form  they  will 
harmonize  with  the  results  obtained  by  observation.  In  our  experi- 
mental work  described  in  the  next  chapter  special  attention  has  been 
given  to  a  direct  study  of  the  factors  controlling  growth  in  the  sim- 
plest populations  of  yeast  cells.     It  has  become  evident  that  the  value 

4  The  usual  objection  to  the  differential  logistic  equation  is  that  it  is  too 
simple  and  does  not  reflect  all  the  "complexity"  of  growth  of  a  population  of 
lower  organisms.  In  Chapter  V  we  shall  see  that  this  remark  is  to  a  certain 
extent  true  for  some  populations  of  Protozoa.  The  realization  of  the  biotic 
potential  in  certain  cases  actually  does  not  gradually  diminish  with  the  de- 
crease in  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth.  But  this  ought  not  to 
frighten  any  one  acquainted  with  the  methodology  of  modern  physics:  it  is 

K  —  N 

evident  that  the  expression  — — —  is  but  a  first  approximation  to  what  actually 

K. 

exists,  and,  if  necessary,  it  can  be  easily  generalized  by  introducing  before  N  a 

certain  coefficient,  which  would  change  with  the  growth  of  the  culture  (for 

further  discussion  see  Chapter  V). 


44  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

of  the  environmental  resistance  which  we  have  determined  on  the  basis  of 
a  purely  'physiological  investigation  coincides  completely  with  the  value 
of  the  environmental  resistance  calculated  according  to  the  logistic  equa- 
tion, using  the  latter  as  an  empirical  expression  of  growth.  In  this 
way  we  have  proved  that  the  logistic  equation  actually  expresses  the 
mechanism  of  the  growth  of  the  number  of  unicellular  organisms 
within  a  limited  microcosm.  All  this  will  be  described  in  detail  in 
the  next  chapter. 

in 

(1)  We  are  now  sufficiently  prepared  for  the  acquaintance  with  the 
mathematical  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  and  for  a  critical 
consideration  of  the  premises  implied  in  them.  Let  us  consider  first 
of  all  the  case  of  competition  between  two  species  for  the  possession 
of  a  common  place  in  the  microcosm.  This  case  was  considered 
theoretically  for  the  first  time  by  Vito  Volterra  in  1926.  An  experi- 
mental investigation  of  this  case  was  made  by  Gause  ('32b),  and  at 
the  same  time  Lotka  ('32b)  submitted  it  to  a  further  analysis  along 
theoretical  lines. 

If  there  is  competition  between  two  species  for  a  common  place  in 
a  limited  microcosm,  we  can  quite  naturally  extend  the  premises  im- 
plied in  the  logistic  equation.  The  rate  of  growth  of  each  of  the 
competing  species  in  a  mixed  population  will  depend  on  (1)  the  po- 
tential rate  of  population  increase  of  a  given  species  (hNi  or  b2N2) 
and  (2)  on  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  this  species,  just 
as  in  the  case  of  a  population  of  the  first  and  second  species  growing 
separately.  But  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  a  given  species 
in  a  mixed  population  is  a  complex  variable.  It  measures  the  num- 
ber of  places  which  are  still  vacant  for  the  given  species  in  spite  of 
the  presence  of  another  species,  which  is  consuming  the  common  food, 
excreting  waste  products  and  thereby  depriving  the  first  one  of  some 
of  the  places.  Let  us  denote  as  before  by  Ni  the  number  of  individ- 
uals of  the  first  species,  though,  as  we  shall  see  further  on,  we  shall 
have  to  deal  in  many  cases  not  with  the  numbers  of  individuals  but 
with  masses  of  species  ( =  the  weight  of  the  organisms  present  or  its 
equivalent)  and  we  shall  introduce  corresponding  alterations.  The 
unutilized  opportunity  for  growth,  or  the  degree  of  realization  of  the 
potential  increase  for  the  first  species  in  a  mixed  population,  may  be 

expressed  thus:  — *      — -,  where  Ky  is  the  maximal  possible 


STRUGGLE   FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  45 

number  of  individuals  of  this  species  when  grown  separately  under 
given  conditions,  Ni  is  the  already  accumulated  number  of  individuals 
of  the  first  species  at  a  given  moment  in  the  mixed  population,  and  m 
is  the  number  of  the  places  of  the  first  species  in  terms  of  the  number 
of  individuals  of  this  species,  which  are  taken  up  by  the  second  species 
at  a  given  moment.  The  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  the 
first  species  in  the  mixed  population  can  be  better  understood  if  we 
compare  it  with  the  value  of  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  the  sep- 
arate growth  of  the  same  species.  In  the  latter  case  the  unutilized 
opportunity  for  growth  is  expressed  by  the  difference  (expressed  in  a 
relative  form)  between  the  maximal  number  of  places  and  the  number 
of  places  already  occupied  by  the  given  species.  Instead  of  this  for 
the  mixed  population  we  write  the  difference  between  the  maximal 
number  of  places  and  that  of  the  places  already  taken  up  by  our 
species  together  with  the  second  species  growing  simultaneously. 

(2)  An  attempt  may  be  made  to  express  the  value  m  directly  by 
the  number  of  individuals  of  the  second  species  at  a  given  moment, 
which  can  be  measured  in  the  experiment.  But  it  is  of  course  un- 
likely that  in  nature  two  species  would  utilize  their  environment  in 
an  absolutely  identical  way,  or  in  other  words  that  equal  numbers  of 
individuals  would  consume  (on  an  average)  equal  quantities  of  food 
and  excrete  equal  quantities  of  metabolic  products  of  the  same  chemi- 
cal composition.  Even  if  such  cases  do  exist,  as  a  rule  different  spe- 
cies do  not  utilize  the  environment  in  the  same  way.  Therefore  the 
number  of  individuals  of  the  second  species  accumulated  at  a  given 
moment  of  time  in  a  mixed  population  in  respect  to  the  place  it 
occupies,  which  might  be  suitable  for  the  first  species,  is  by  no  means 
equivalent  to  the  same  number  of  individuals  of  the  first  species. 
The  individuals  of  the  second  species  have  taken  up  a  certain  larger 
or  smaller  place.  If  N2  expresses  the  number  of  individuals  of  the 
second  species  in  a  mixed  population  at  a  given  moment,  than  the 
places  of  the  first  species  which  they  occupy  in  terms  of  the  number  of 
individuals  of  the  first  species,  will  be  m  =  aN2.  Thus,  the  coefficient 
a  is  the  coefficient  reducing  the  number  of  the  individuals  of  the 
second  species  to  the  number  of  places  of  the  first  species  which  they 
occupy.  This  coefficient  a  shows  the  degree  of  influence  of  one 
species  upon  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  another.  In 
fact,  if  the  interests  of  the  different  species  do  not  clash  and  if  in  the 
microcosm  they  occupy  places  of  a  different  type  or  different  "niches" 
then  the  degree  of  influence  of  one  species  on  the  opportunity  for 


46  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

growth  of  another,  or  the  coefficient  a,  will  be  equal  to  zero.  But  if 
the  species  lay  claim  to  the  very  same  "niche,"  and  are  more  or  less 
equivalent  as  concerns  the  utilization  of  the  medium,  then  the  coeffi- 
cient a  will  approach  unity.  And  finally  if  one  of  the  species  utilizes 
the  environment  very  unproductively,  i.e.,  if  each  individual  con- 
sumes a  great  amount  of  food  or  excretes  a  great  quantity  of  waste 
products,  then  it  follows  that  an  individual  of  this  species  occupies  as 
large  a  place  in  the  microcosm  as  would  permit  another  species  to  pro- 
duce many  individuals,  and  the  coefficient  a  will  be  large.  In  other 
words  an  individual  of  this  species  will  occupy  the  place  of  many 
individuals  of  the  other  species.  If  we  remember  here  the  specificity 
of  the  metabolic  products,  and  all  the  very  complex  relations  which 
can  exist  between  the  species,  we  shall  understand  how  useful  we 
may  find  the  coefficient  of  the  struggle  for  existence  a,  which  objec- 
tively shows  how  many  places  suitable  for  the  first  species  are  occu- 
pied by  one  individual  of  the  second. 

Taking  the  coefficient  a,  we  can  now  express  in  the  following  man- 
ner the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  the  first  species  in  a 

mixed  population :    — *     — .    The  unutilized  opportunity 

for  growth  of  the  second  species  in  a  mixed  population  will  have  a 

similar  expression :  — -J     — •     The  coefficient  of  the  strug- 

A2 

gle  for  existence  |8  indicates  the  degree  of  influence  of  every  individual 
of  the  first  species  on  the  number  of  places  suitable  for  the  life  of  the 
second  species.  These  two  expressions  enable  one  to  judge  in  what 
degree  the  potential  increase  of  each  species  is  realized  in  a  mixed 
population. 

(3)  As  we  have  already  mentioned  in  analyzing  the  Ross  equations, 
an  important  feature  of  mixed  populations  is  the  simultaneous  influ- 
ence upon  each  other  of  the  species  constituting  them.  The  rate  of 
growth  of  the  first  species  depends  upon  the  number  of  places  already 
occupied  by  it  as  well  as  by  the  second  species  at  a  given  moment. 
As  growth  proceeds  the  first  species  increases  the  number  of  places 
already  occupied,  and  thus  affects  the  growth  of  the  second  species  as 
well  as  its  own.     We  can  introduce  the  following  notation: 

—^,  —r^-  =  rates  of  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  of  the 
first  and  second  species  in  a  mixed  population  at  a 
given  moment. 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS 


47 


JVi,  N2  =  number  of  individuals  of  the  first  and  second  species 
in  a  mixed  population  at  a  given  moment. 
bi,  b2  =  potential  coefficients  of  increase  in  the  number  of  indi- 
viduals of  the  first  and  second  species. 
Ki,  K2  =  maximal  numbers  of  individuals  of  the  first  and  second 
species  under  the  given  conditions  when  separately 
grown. 
a,  13  =  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence. 

The  rate  of  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  of  the  first  species 
in  a  mixed  population  is  proportional  to  its  potential  rate  (&iiVi), 
which  in  every  infinitesimal  time  interval  is  realized  in  greater  or  less 
degree  depending  on  the  relative  number  of  the  still  vacant  places: 

— ^ — .     An  analogous  relationship  holds  true  for  the 

second  species.  The  growth  of  the  first  and  second  species  is  simul- 
taneous. It  can  be  expressed  by  the  following  system  of  simulta- 
neous differential  equations: 


Rate  of  growth 
of  the  first  spe- 
cies in  a  mixed 
population 


>  =  < 


Potential  in- 
crease of  the 
population  of 
the  first  species. 


>X 


Rate  of  growth 
of  the  second 
species  in  a 
mixed  popula- 
tion 


Potential  in- 
crease of  the 
population  of 
the  second  spe- 
cies 


X< 


Degree  of  reali- 
zation of  the  po- 
tential increase. 
Depends  on  the 
number  of  still 
vacant  places. 

Degree  of  reali- 
zation of  the  po- 
tential increase. 
Depends  on  the 
number  of  still 
vacant  places 


j  ) 


•  (ID 


Translating  this  into  mathematical  language  we  have: 
dN1  =  lhNiKt-(N1  +  aNd) 


dt 
dN2 


=  b2N2 


K2  -  (Nt  +  ffli) 


(12) 


dt  K2 

The  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence  which  we  have  written 


48  THE    STRUGGLE   FOR    EXISTENCE 

express  quantitatively  the  process  of  competition  between  two  species 
for  the  possession  of  a  certain  common  place  in  the  microcosm.  They 
are  founded  on  the  idea  that  every  species  possesses  a  definite  po- 
tential coefficient  of  multiplication  but  that  the  realization  of  these 
potentialities  (biNi  and  b2N2)  of  two  species  is  impeded  by  four  proc- 
esses hindering  growth:  (1)  in  increasing  the  first  species  diminishes 
its  own  opportunity  for  growth  (accumulation  of  Ni),  (2)  in  increas- 
ing the  second  species  decreases  the  opportunity  for  growth  of  the 
first  species  (aNz),  (3)  in  increasing  the  second  species  decreases  its 
own  opportunity  for  growth  (accumulation  of  N2),  and  (4)  the  in- 
crease of  the  first  species  diminishes  the  opportunity  for  growth  of 
the  second  species  (/3iVi).  Whether  the  first  species  will  be  victori- 
ous over  the  second,  or  whether  it  will  be  displaced  by  the  second 
depends,  first,  on  the  properties  of  each  of  the  species  taken  sepa- 
rately, i.e.,  on  the  potential  coefficients  of  increase  in  the  given  condi- 
tions (&i,  62),  and  on  the  maximal  numbers  of  individuals  (K\,  K2). 
But  when  two  species  enter  into  contact  with  one  another,  new  coeffi- 
cients of  the  struggle  for  existence  a  and  /3  begin  to  operate.  They 
characterize  the  degree  of  influence  of  one  species  upon  the  growth  of 
another,  and  participate  in  accordance  with  the  equation  (12)  in 
producing  this  or  that  outcome  of  the  competition. 

(4)  It  is  the  place  to  note  here  that  the  equation  (12)  as  it  is  written 
does  not  permit  of  any  equilibrium  between  the  competing  species 
occupying  the  same  "niche,"  and  leads  to  the  entire  displacing  of  one 
of  them  by  another.  This  has  been  pointed  out  by  Volterra  ('26), 
Lotka  ('32b)  and  even  earlier  by  Haldane  ('24),  and  for  the  experi- 
mental confirmation  and  a  further  analysis  of  this  problem  the  reader 
is  referred  to  Chapter  V.  We  can  only  remark  here  that  this  is 
immediately  evident  from  the  equation  (12).     The  stationary  state 

dNi       idN2.,u       .,,      .,      (dNx      dN2       \ 
occurs  whenever  —z—  and  — 3—  both  vanish  together  I  —z—  =  —7—  =  CM, 

and  the  mathematical  considerations  show  that  with  usual  a  and  /3 
there  cannot  simultaneously  exist  positive  values  for  both  Nitao 
and  N2,  w.  One  of  the  species  must  eventually  disappear.  This 
apparently  harmonizes  with  the  biological  observations.  As  we 
have  pointed  out  in  Chapter  II,  both  species  survive  indefinitely  only 
when  they  occupy  different  niches  in  the  microcosm  in  which  they  have 
an  advantage  over  their  competitors.  Experimental  investigations 
of  such  complicated  systems  are  in  progress  at  the  time  of  this  writing. 


STRUGGLE   FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  49 

(5)  We  have  just  discussed  a  very  important  set  of  equations  of 
the  competition  of  two  species  for  a  common  place  in  the  microcosm, 
and  it  remains  to  make  in  this  connection  a  few  historical  remarks. 
Analogous  equations  dealing  with  a  more  special  case  of  competition 
between  two  species  for  a  common  food  were  for  the  first  time  given 
in  1926  by  the  Italian  mathematician  Vito  Volterra  who  was  not 
acquainted  with  the  investigations  of  Ross  and  of  Pearl. 

Volterra  assumed  that  the  increase  in  the  number  of  individuals 

dN 
obeys  the  law  of  geometric  increase :  —r-  =  bN,  but  as  the  number  of 

individuals  (N)  accumulates,  the  coefficient  of  increase  (6)  diminishes 
to  a  first  approximation  proportionally  to  this  accumulation  (b  —  X2V), 
where  X  is  the  coefficient  of  proportionality.     Thus  we  obtain : 

d-£  =(b-\N)N    (13) 

at 

It  can  be  easily  shown,  as  Lotka  ('32)  remarks,  that  the  equation 
of  Volterra  (13)  coincides  with  the  equation  of  the  logistic  curve  of 
Verhulst-Pearl  (9).  In  fact,  if  we  call  the  rate  of  growth  per  indi- 
vidual a  relative  rate  of  growth  and  denote  it  as :  -^  -r-,  then  the 
equation  (13)  will  have  the  following  form: 

i.^  =  6_XiV  (14) 

N     dt 

This  enables  us  to  formulate  the  equation  (13)  in  this  manner:  the 

relative  rate  of  growth  represents  a  linear  function  of  the  number 

of  individuals  N,  as  b  —  X  N  is  the  equation  of  a  straight  line.    If 

we  now  take  the  equation  of  the  Verhulst-Pearl  logistic  curve  (9): 

dN  K  —  N 

—  =  bN  — = — ,  and  make  the  following  transformations: 
dt  K. 


dN    .» 


(l -*"}■  rf  =  ^(i-^4weshaIlhave: 

1    dN      ,        &  ,7  ,1ex 

N-Tt=b~KN (15) 


50  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

In  other  words  the  logistic  curve  possesses  the  property  that  with 
an  increase  in  the  number  of  individuals  the  relative  rate  of  growth 
decreases  linearly  (this  has  been  recently  mentioned  by  Winsor  ('32)). 
Consequently  the  expression  (13)  according  to  which  we  must  sub- 
tract from  the  coefficient  of  increase  b  sl  certain  value  proportional  to 
the  accumulated  number  of  individuals  in  order  to  obtain  the  rate  of 
growth,  and  the  expression  (9),  according  to  which  we  must  multiply 
the  geometric  increase  bN  by  a  certain  "degree  of  its  realization," 
coincide  with  one  another.  Both  are  based  on  a  broad  mathematical 
assumption  of  a  linear  relation  between  the  relative  rate  of  growth  and 
the  number  of  individuals.  Volterra  extended  the  equation  (13)  to 
the  competition  of  two  species  for  common  food,  assuming  that  the 
presence  of  a  certain  number  of  individuals  of  the  first  species  (Ni) 
decreases  the  quantity  of  food  by  hiNi,  and  the  presence  of  N2  individ- 
uals of  the  second  species  decreases  the  quantity  of  food  by  h2N2. 
Therefore,  both  species  together  decrease  the  quantity  of  food  by 
hiNi  +  h2N2,  and  the  coefficient  of  multiplication  of  the  first  species 
decreases  in  connection  with  the  diminution  of  food : 

6i  -  Xi  (hiNt  +  h2N2) (16) 

But  for  the  second  species  the  degree  of  influence  of  the  decrease  of 
food  on  the  coefficient  of  multiplication  b2  will  be  different  (X2),  and 
we  shall  obtain: 

b2  -  X2  (hNi  +  h2N2) (17) 

Starting  from  these  expressions  Volterra  ('26)  wrote  the  follow- 
ing simultaneous  differential  equations  of  the  competition  between 
two  species  for  common  food: 


d^  =  fo-lufcNi  +  hNMNi 


dN2 
dt 


=  [b2-  XtQitNt  +  faN^Ns 


(18) 


These  equations  represent,  therefore,  a  natural  extension  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  logistic  curve,  and  the  equation  (12)  written  by  Gause 
('32b)  coincides  with  them.  Indeed  the  equation  (12)  can  be  trans- 
formed in  this  manner: 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT    OF   MATHEMATICIANS 


51 


dt 


eft 


[*-*■(£ 


n2  +  |i 

2  A2 


(19) 


The  result  of  the  transformation  shows  that  the  equation  (12)  coin- 
cides with  Volterra's  equation  (18),  but  it  does  not  include  any  param- 
eters dealing  with  the  food  consumption,  and  simply  expresses  the 
competition  between  species  in  terms  of  the  growing  populations 
themselves.  As  will  be  seen  in  the  next  chapter,  the  equation  (12) 
is  actually  realized  in  the  experiment. 

IV 

(1)  In  the  present  book  our  attention  will  be  concentrated  on  an 
experimental  study  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  In  this  connection 
we  are  interested  only  in  those  initial  stages  of  mathematical  re- 
searches which  have  already  undergone  an  experimental  verification. 
At  the  same  time  we  are  writing  for  biological  readers  and  we  would 
not  encumber  them  by  too  numerous  mathematical  material.  All 
this  leads  us  to  restrict  ourselves  to  an  examination  of  only  a  few 
fundamental  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  referring  those 
who  are  interested  in  mathematical  questions  to  the  original  investi- 
gations of  Volterra,  Lotka  and  others. 

We  shall  now  consider  the  second  important  set  of  equations  of  the 
struggle  for  existence,  which  deals  with  the  destruction  of  one  species 
by  another.  The  idea  of  these  equations  is  very  near  to  those  of 
Ross  which  we  have  already  analyzed.  They  were  given  for  the 
first  time  by  Lotka  ('20b)  and  independently  by  Volterra  ('26). 
After  the  previous  discussion  these  equations  ought  not  to  present 
any  difficulties.  Let  us  consider  the  process  of  the  prey  iVi  being 
devoured  by  another  species,  the  predator  iV2.  We  can  put  it  in  a 
general  form: 


52 


THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


Change  in  the)       f  Natural  increase) 
number  of  prey  >  =  <  of  prey  per  unit  f  - 


per  unit  of  time. 


Change  in  the] 
I  number  of  pre- 
jdators  per  unit 
[of  time 


of  time 


J 


Increase  in  the 
number  of  pre- 
dators per  unit 
of  time  resulting 
from  the  devour- 
ing of  the  prey, 


Destruction  of 
the  prey  by  the 
predators  per 
unit  of  time 


Deaths  of  the 
predators  per 
unit  of  time 


(20) 


We  can  introduce  here  the  following  notation: 
dNt 


dt 


=  rate  of  increase  of  the  number  of  prey. 


61  =  coefficient  of  natural   increase  of  prey  (birth  rate 

minus  death  rate). 

biNi  =  natural  increase  of  the  number  of  prey  at  a  given 

moment. 

/1  (Ni,  N2)  =  the  function  characterizing  the  consumption  of  prey 

by  predators  per  unit  of  time.     This  is  the  greater 

the  larger  is  the  number  of  predators  (N2)  and  the 

larger  is  the  number  of  the  prey  themselves  (iVi). 

dN2 


dt 


=  rate  of  increase  of  the  number  of  predators. 


F  (Ni,  N2)  =  the  function  characterizing  simultaneously  the  natal- 
ity and  the  mortality  of  predators. 

We  can  now  translate  the  equations  (20)  into  mathematical  lan- 
guage by  writing: 

dNi 


dt 

dNj 
dt 


=  biNi  -  MNlf  #2) 


=  F(Nl,NJ 


(21) 


In  a  particular  case  investigated  by  Volterra  in  detail,  the  functions 
in  these  equations  have  been  somewhat  simplified.  He  put /1  (JYi,  N2) 
=  kiNzNi,  e.g.,  the  consumption  of  prey  by  predators  is  directly  pro- 
portional to  the  product  of  their  concentrations.     Also  F(Ni,  N2)  = 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  53 

k2N2  Ni  —  ckN2.  Here  k2N2Ni  is  the  increase  in  the  number  of  preda- 
tors resulting  from  the  devouring  of  the  prey  per  unit  of  time,  and 
d2N2  —  number  of  predators  dying  per  unit  of  time  {d2  is  the  coef- 
ficient of  mortality).     This  translation  of  (20)  gives 


*£  =  b1N1-k1N2N1 
at 

=  k2N2Ni  —  d2N2 


dN, 
dt 


(21a) 


These  equations  have  a  very  interesting  property,  namely  the 
periodic  solution,  which  has  been  discovered  by  both  Lotka  ('20) 
and  Volterra  ('26).  As  the  number  of  predators  increases  the  prey 
diminish  in  number,5  but  when  the  concentration  of  the  latter  be- 
comes small,  the  predators  owing  to  an  insufficiency  of  food  begin  to 
decrease.6  This  produces  an  opportunity  for  growth  of  the  prey, 
which  again  increases  in  number. 

(2)  In  our  discussion  up  to  this  point  we  have  noted  how  the  proc- 
ess of  interaction  between  predators  and  prey  can  be  expressed  in  a 
general  form  covering  a  great  many  special  cases  (equation  21),  and 
how  this  general  expression  can  be  made  more  concrete  by  introduc- 
ing certain  simple  assumptions  (equation  21a).  There  is  no  doubt 
that  we  shall  not  obtain  any  real  insight  into  the  nature  of  these 
processes  by  further  abstract  calculations,  and  the  reader  will  have 
to  wait  for  Chapter  VI  where  the  discussion  is  continued  on  the 
sound  basis  of  experimental  data. 

Let  us  better  devote  the  remainder  of  this  chapter  to  two  rather 
special  problems  of  the  natural  increase  of  both  predators  and  prey 
in  a  mixed  culture  simply  in  order  to  show  how  the  biological  reason- 
ing can  be  translated  into  mathematical  terms. 

In  the  general  form  the  rate  of  increase  in  the  number  of  individuals 


of  the  predatory  species  resulting  from  the  devouring  of  the  prey 


dN2 
dt 


B  When  the  number  of  predators  (N2)  is  considerable  the  number  of  the  prey 
devoured  per  unit  of  time  (klNiN2)  is  greater  than  the  natural  increase  of  the 
prey  during  the  same  time  (+&i2Vi),  and  (biNi  —  kiNiN2)  becomes  a  negative 
value. 

6  With  a  small  number  of  prey  (Ni)  the  increase  of  the  predators  owing  to 
the  consumption  of  the  prey  (+k2NiN2)  is  smaller  than  the  mortality  of  the 
predators  (  —  dN2),  and  (k2NiN2  —  dN2)  becomes  a  negative  value. 


54  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

can  be  represented  by  means  of  a  certain  geometrical  increase  which 
is  realized  in  proportion  to  the  unutilized  opportunity  of  growth. 
This  unutilized  opportunity  is  a  function  of  the  number  of  prey  at  a 
given  moment:  f(Ni).    Therefore, 


dt 


=  b2N2f(Nd (22) 


The  simplest  assumption  would  be  that  the  geometric  increase  in 
the  number  of  predators  is  realized  in  direct  proportion  to  the  num- 
ber of  prey  (XiVi) .  Were  our  system  a  simple  one  we  could  say  with 
Lotka  and  Volterra  that  the  rate  of  growth  might  be  directly  con- 
nected with  the  number  of  encounters  of  the  second  species  with  the 
first.  The  number  of  these  encounters  is  proportional  to  the  number 
of  individuals  of  the  second  species  multiplied  by  the  number  of  in- 
dividuals of  the  first  (aNiN2),  where  a  is  the  coefficient  of  proportion- 
ality. If  it  were  so,  the  increase  of  the  number  of  predators  would 
be  in  direct  proportion  to  the  number  of  the  prey.  Indeed,  if  the 
number  of  the  prey  iV\  has  doubled  and  is  2Ni,  the  number  of  their 
encounters  with  the  predators  has  also  doubled,  and  instead  of  being 
aNiNz  is  equal  to  aN22Ni.  Consequently  the  increase  in  the  number 
of  predators  instead  of  the  former  b2N2\Ni  would  become  equal  to 


dN2 
dt 


=  b2N2\  2Ni,  and  the  relative  increase  (per  predator)  would  be 


therefore:  -= — r—  =  b2\  2Ni.     In  other  words,  the  relative  increase 

N2   dt 

—  -j^-  would  be  a  rectilinear  function  of  the  number  of  prey  Nh  i.e., 

JS  2   dt 

with  a  rise  of  the  concentration  of  the  prey  the  corresponding  values 
of  the  relative  increase  of  the  predators  could  be  placed  on  a  straight 
line  (ab  in  Fig.  7) .  But  experience  shows  the  following :  If  we  study 
the  influence  of  the  increase  in  the  number  of  the  prey  per  unit  of 
volume  upon  the  increase  from  one  predator  per  unit  of  time,  we  will 
find  that  this  increase  rises  at  first  rapidly  and  then  slowly,  approach- 
ing a  certain  fixed  value.  A  further  change  in  density  of  the  prey 
does  not  call  forth  any  rise  in  the  increase  per  predator.  In  the  limits 
which  interest  us  we  can  express  this  relationship  with  the  aid  of  a 
curve  rapidly  increasing  at  first  and  then  approaching  a  certain 
asymptote.  Such  a  curve  is  represented  in  Figure  7  (ac).  The  con- 
centration of  prey  (Ni)  is  marked  on  the  abscissae,  and  the  relative 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS 


55 


'  1  dN2\ 


increase  in  the  number  of  predators  (  ^  ^^  J,  or  the  rate  of  growth 

VV2   at  / 

per  predator  at  different  densities  of  prey,  is  marked  on  the  ordinates. 

The  curve  connecting  the  relative  increase  of  the  predators  with 

the  concentration  of  the  prey  can  be  expressed  by  the  equation: 

y  =  a  (1  —  e~iz),7  which  in  our  case  takes  the  following  form: 


N2   dt 


=  b2(l  -  e~™i) 


(23) 


The  properties  of  this  curve  are  such  that  as  the  prey  becomes 


Site 

**hi 

-krt 

t> 

& 

■§ 

1 

c 

1 

§1 

y^bji-t-"<>) 

K  , 

% 

j/' 

potential 

<3 

^r 

increase 

50 

^r 

b 

2S 

^ 

> 

' 

Concentration  of  the  prey  N,  -*■ 

Fig.  7.  The  connection  between  the  relative  increase  of  the  predators  and 
concentration  of  the  prey. 


more  concentrated  the  relative  increase  of  the  predators  rises  also, 
approaching  gradually  the  greatest  possible  or  potential  increase  62 
(see  Fig.  7).  The  meaning  of  the  equation  (23)  is  that  instead  of 
the  assumption  of  a  linear  alteration  of  the  relative  increase  which 

7  This  is  the  simplest  expression  of  the  curve  of  such  a  type,  which  is  widely 
used  in  modern  biophysics.  It  is  deduced  from  the  assumption  that  the  rate 
of  increase  is  proportional  to  still  unutilized  opportunity  for  increase  taken  in 

an  absolute  form:  —  =  fc(o  —  y).    For  experimental  verification  see  Chapter 
dx 

VI. 


56  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

was  justified  in  the  case  of  the  competition  for  common  food  dis- 
cussed before,  we  now  take  a  further  step  and  express  a  non-linear 
relation  of  the  increase  per  predator  with  the  concentration  of  the 
prey.  All  this  will  be  easier  to  understand  when  in  Chapter  VI  we 
pass  on  the  analysis  of  the  experimental  material.  We  shall  then 
explain  also  the  meaning  of  the  coefficient  X  in  the  equation  (23). 

(3)  The  question  now  arises  as  to  how  to  express  the  natural  in- 
crease of  the  prey.  As  noticed  already,  the  growth  of  the  prey  in  a 
limited  microcosm  in  the  absence  of  predators  can  be  expressed  in  the 
form  of  a  potential  geometric  increase  biNi,  which  at  every  moment 
of  time  is  realized  in  dependence  on  the  unutilized  opportunity  for 

growth  — ^? — -.     Therefore,  the  natural  increase  in  the  number  of 

prey  per  unit  of  time  can  be  expressed  thus : 

_  =  61Ar1_^__. 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  in  the  presence  of  the  predator  devouring  the 
prey  the  expression  of  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  the 
latter  will  take  a  more  complex  form.  The  unutilized  opportunity 
for  growth  will,  as  before,  be  expressed  by  the  difference  (taken  in  a 
relative  form)  between  the  maximal  number  of  places  which  is  pos- 
sible under  given  conditions  (K{),  and  the  number  of  places  already 
occupied.  But  the  number  of  prey  (Ari)  which  in  the  presence  of  the 
predator  exist  at  the  given  moment,  does  not  reflect  the  number  of 
the  "already  occupied  places."  In  fact  the  prey  which  have  been 
devoured  by  the  predator  have  together  with  the  actually  existing 
prey  participated  in  the  utilization  of  the  environment,  i.e.,  consumed 
the  food  and  excreted  waste  products.  Therefore,  the  degree  of 
utilization  of  the  environment  is  determined  by  the  total  of  the  pres- 
ent population  (JVi)  and  that  which  has  been  devoured  (n).8  The 
expression  of  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  the  prey  will 
have  then  the  following  form: 

8  These  calculations  are  true  only  in  the  case  of  the  competition  for  a  certain 
limited  amount  of  energy  (see  Chapter  V).  In  other  words  it  is  assumed  that 
the  nutritive  medium  is  not  changed  in  the  course  of  the  experiment.  With 
change  of  the  medium  at  short  intervals  (as  discussed  in  Chapter  V)  the  term 
n  disappears,  and  the  situation  becomes  more  simple. 


STRUGGLE    FROM   VIEWPOINT   OF   MATHEMATICIANS  57 

K,  -  (Nr  +  n) 


Kx 


(25) 


Here  we  arrive  at  a  very  interesting  conclusion,  namely,  that  the 
development  of  a  definite  biological  system  is  conditioned  not  only  by  its 
state  at  a  given  moment,  but  that  the  past  history  of  the  system  exerts  a 
powerful  influence  together  with  its  present  state.  This  fact  is  appar- 
ently very  widespread,  and  one  can  read  about  it  in  a  general  form 
in  almost  every  manual  of  ecology.  Lotka  and  Volterra  expressed 
mathematically  the  role  of  this  circumstance  in  the  processes  of  the 
struggle  for  existence. 

In  order  to  complete  the  consideration  we  have  to  express  the  num- 
ber of  the  devoured  prey  from  the  moment  the  predator  is  introduced 
up  to  the  present  time.  If  in  every  infinitesimal  time  interval  the 
predator  devours  a  certain  definite  number  of  prey  then  the  total 
number  of  the  devoured  prey  will  be  equal  to  the  sum  of  the  elemen- 
tary quantities  devoured  from  the  moment  the  predator  is  introduced 
up  to  the  given  time  (t) .  This  total  can  be  apparently  expressed  by 
a  definite  integral. 

(4)  We  cannot  at  present  ignore  the  difficulties  existing  in  the  field 
of  the  mathematical  investigation  of  the  struggle  for  life.  We  began 
this  chapter  with  comparatively  simple  equations  dealing  with  an 
idealized  situation.  Then  we  had  to  introduce  one  complication 
after  another,  and  finally  arrived  at  rather  complicated  expressions. 
But  we  had  in  view  populations  of  unicellular  organisms  with  an 
immense  number  of  individuals,  a  short  duration  of  generations  and  a 
practically  uniform  rate  of  natality.  The  phenomena  of  competition 
are  reduced  here  to  their  simplest.  What  enormous  difficulties  we 
shall,  therefore,  encounter  in  attempts  to  find  rational  expressions  for 
the  growth  of  more  complicated  systems.9  Is  it  worth  while,  on 
the  whole,  to  follow  this  direction  of  investigation  any  further? 

There  is  but  one  answer  to  this  question.  We  have  at  present  no 
other  alternative  than  an  analysis  of  the  elementary  processes  of  the 
struggle  for  life  under  very  simple  conditions.  Nothing  but  a  very- 
active  investigation  will  be  able  to  decide  in  the  future  the  problem 
of  the  behavior  of  the  complicated  systems.     Now  we  can  only  point 

9  We  can  have  an  idea  of  this  from  the  recent  papers  of  Stanley  ('32)  and 
Bailey  ('33)  who  try  to  formulate  the  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
for  various  insect  populations. 


58  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

out  two  principal  conditions  which  must  be  realized  in  a  mathematical 
investigation  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  order  to  avoid  serious 
errors  and  the  consequent  disillusionment  as  to  the  very  direction  of 
work.  These  conditions  are:  (1)  The  equations  of  the  growth  of 
populations  must  be  expressed  in  terms  of  the  populations  themselves, 
i.e.,  in  terms  of  the  number  of  individuals,  or  rather  of  the  biomass, 
constituting  a  definite  population.  It  must  always  be  kept  in  mind 
that  even  in  such  a  science  as  physical  chemistry  it  is  only  after  the 
course  of  chemical  reactions  has  been  quantitatively  formulated  in 
terms  of  the  reactions  themselves,  that  the  attempt  has  been  made 
to  explain  some  of  them  on  the  ground  of  the  kinetic  theory  of  gases. 
(2)  The  quantitative  expression  of  the  growth  of  population  must  go 
hand  in  hand  with  a  direct  study  of  the  factors  which  control  growth. 
Only  in  those  cases,  where  the  results  deduced  from  equations  are 
confirmed  by  the  data  obtained  through  entirely  different  methods,  by  a 
direct  study  of  the  factors  limiting  growth,  can  we  be  sure  of  the  correct- 
ness of  the  quantitative  theories. 


Chapter  IV 
ON  THE  MECHANISM  OF  COMPETITION  IN  YEAST  CELLS 


(1)  No  mathematical  theories  can  be  accepted  by  biologists  with- 
out a  most  careful  experimental  verification.  We  can  but  agree  with 
the  following  remarks  made  in  Nature  (H.T.H.  P.  '31)  concerning  the 
mathematical  theory  of  the  struggle  for  existence  developed  by  Vito 
Volterra:  "This  work  is  connected  with  Prof.  Volterra's  researches 
on  integro-differential  equations  and  their  applications  to  mechanics. 
In  view  of  the  simplifying  hypothesis  adopted,  the  results  are  not 
likely  to  be  accepted  by  biologists  until  they  have  been  confirmed  ex- 
perimentally, but  this  work  has  as  yet  scarcely  begun."  First  of  all, 
very  reasonable  doubts  may  arise  whether  the  equations  of  the 
struggle  for  existence  given  in  the  preceding  chapter  express  the 
essence  of  the  processes  of  competition,  or  whether  they  are  merely 
empirical  expressions.  Everybody  remembers  the  attempt  to  study 
from  a  purely  formalistic  viewpoint  the  phenomena  of  heredity  by 
calculating  the  likeness  between  ancestors  and  descendants.  This 
method  did  not  give  the  means  of  penetrating  into  the  mechanism  of 
the  corresponding  processes  and  was  consequently  entirely  aban- 
doned. In  order  to  dissipate  these  doubts  and  to  show  that  the 
above-given  equations  actually  express  the  mechanism  of  competi- 
tion, we  shall  now  turn  to  an  experimental  analysis  of  a  comparatively 
simple  case.  It  has  been  possible  to  measure  directly  the  factors 
regulating  the  struggle  for  existence  in  this  case,  and  thus  to  verify 
some  of  the  mathematical  theories. 

Generally  speaking,  biologists  usually  have  to  deal  with  empirical 
equations.  The  essence  of  such  equations  is  admirably  expressed  in 
the  following  words  of  Raymond  Pearl  ('30) :  "The  worker  in  practi- 
cally any  branch  of  science  is  more  or  less  frequently  confronted  with 
this  sort  of  problem:  he  has  a  series  of  observations  in  which  there 
is  clear  evidence  of  a  certain  orderliness,  on  the  one  hand,  and  evident 
fluctuations  from  this  order,  on  the  other  hand.  What  he  obviously 
wishes  to  do  ...  is  to  emphasize  the  orderliness  and  minimize  the 

59 


60  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

fluctuations  about  it.  .  .  .  He  would  like  an  expression,  exact  if 
possible,  or,  failing  that,  approximate,  of  the  law  if  there  be  one. 
This  means  a  mathematical  expression  of  the  functional  relation 
between  the  variables.  .  .  . 

"It  should  be  made  clear  at  the  start  that  there  is,  unfortunately, 
no  method  known  to  mathematics  which  will  tell  anyone  in  advance 
of  the  trial  what  is  either  the  correct  or  even  the  best  mathematical 
function  with  which  to  graduate  a  particular  set  of  data.  The  choice 
of  the  proper  mathematical  function  is  essentially,  at  its  very  best, 
only  a  combination  of  good  judgment  and  good  luck.  In  this  realm, 
as  in  every  other,  good  judgment  depends  in  the  main  only  upon 
extensive  experience.  What  we  call  good  luck  in  this  sort  of  connec- 
tion has  also  about  the  same  basis.  The  experienced  person  in  this 
branch  of  applied  mathematics  knows  at  a  glance  what  general  class 
of  mathematical  expression  will  take  a  course,  when  plotted,  on  the 
whole  like  that  followed  by  the  observations.  He  furthermore  knows 
that  by  putting  as  many  constants  into  his  equation  as  there  are 
observations  in  the  data  he  can  make  his  curve  hit  all  the  observed 
points  exactly,  but  in  so  doing  will  have  defeated  the  very  purpose 
with  which  he  started,  which  was  to  emphasize  the  law  (if  any)  and 
minimize  the  fluctuations,  because  actually  if  he  does  what  has  been 
described  he  emphasizes  the  fluctuations  and  probably  loses  com- 
pletely any  chance  of  discovering  a  law. 

"Of  mathematical  functions  involving  a  small  number  of  constants 
there  are  but  relatively  few.  ...  In  short,  we  live  in  a  world  which 
appears  to  be  organized  in  accordance  with  relatively  few  and  rela- 
tively simple  mathematical  functions.  Which  of  these  one  will 
choose  in  starting  off  to  fit  empirically  a  group  of  observations  de- 
pends fundamentally,  as  has  been  said,  only  on  good  judgment  and 
experience.     There  is  no  higher  guide"  (pp.  407-408). 

(2)  We  are  now  confronted  by  an  entirely  different  problem  which 
has  often  arisen  in  other  domains  of  exact  science  and  which  repre- 
sents the  next  step  after  establishing  the  first  empirical  relations  with- 
out any  mathematical  theory.  The  problem  is  that  from  clearly 
formulated  hypotheses  which  appear  probable  on  the  ground  of  collected 
experimental  material  certain  mathematical  consequences  are  deduced, 
connecting  the  experimental  values  in  equations  accessible  to  experimental 
verification.  As  a  result  a  mathematical  theory  of  the  phenomena 
observed  in  a  given  field  of  science  is  obtained.     The  equations  of  the 


MECHANISM   OF   COMPETITION   IN   YEAST   CELLS  61 

struggle  for  existence  are  just  such  theoretical  equations  that  have 
been  deduced  from  hypotheses  about  potential  coefficients  of  multi- 
plication of  species  and  the  participation  of  these  species  in  the  utiliza- 
tion of  a  limited  opportunity  for  growth.  The  verification  of  such  a 
theoretical  equation  of  the  struggle  for  existence  may  be  reduced  to 
the  following:  (1)  we  must  determine  experimentally  the  potential 
coefficients  of  multiplication  of  the  species;  (2)  by  means  of  a  direct 
study  of  the  factors  limiting  growth  we  must  evaluate  the  degree  of 
influence  of  one  species  on  the  opportunity  for  growth  of  another, 
i.e.,  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence;  (3)  by  inserting  all 
these  values  into  a  theoretical  equation  we  must  obtain  a  complete 
agreement  with  the  experimental  data,  if  our  mathematical  theory 
connects  correctly  the  coefficients  furnished  by  experimentation.  It 
seems  to  us  that  these  three  steps  of  verifying  our  theoretical  equa- 
tions must  be  somewhat  modified,  taking  into  account  the  compli- 
cated situation  in  the  competition  between  two  species  for  a  common 
place  in  the  microcosm.  We  proceed  as  follows:  (1)  having  deter- 
mined the  potential  coefficients  of  multiplication  b\,  b2  and  the  maxi- 
mal biomasses  K\,  K2  we  pass  on  at  once  to  (3),  i.e.,  on  the  basis  of  the 
experimental  data,  taking  our  equations  as  purely  empirical  expres- 
sions or,  in  other  terms,  considering  that  they  must  describe  the  values 
observed,  we  calculate  those  empirical  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for 
existence  with  which  the  equations  actually  describe  the  experimental 
data.  It  is  only  then  that  we  pass  to  (2),  and  compare  these  empiri- 
cally found  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence  with  those  which  are 
to  be  expected  from  a  direct  study  of  the  factors  limiting  growth.  If  the 
empirical  coefficients  coincide  with  the  theoretical  ones,  the  correctness  of 
the  mathematical  theory  will  be  proved. 

This  mode  of  verification  of  the  mathematical  theory  has  been 
adopted  by  us  because  the  coincidence  of  theoretical  coefficients  with 
the  empirical  ones  is  but  rarely  to  be  expected.  Such  a  rare  case 
representing,  most  likely,  rather  an  exception  than  a  rule  is  described 
in  this  chapter.  This  small  probability  of  a  coincidence  of  the  co- 
efficients is  connected  with  the  fact  that  usually  the  growth  of  popu- 
lations depends  on  numerous  factors,  many  of  which  (e.g.,  waste-prod- 
ucts) we  often  cannot  specify  exactly,  and  the  influence  of  one  species 
on  the  opportunity  of  growth  of  another  under  these  conditions  is 
realized  in  a  very  complicated  manner.  Hence  the  empirical  coeffi- 
cients of  the  struggle  for  existence,  calculated  by  an  equation  which 


62  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

in  certain  cases  has  already  been  verified,  can  serve  as  a  guide  for  the 
study  of  the  very  mechanism  of  the  influence  of  one  species  on  the 
growth  of  another. 

ii 

(1)  To  verify  our  differential  equations  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence we  had  recourse  to  populations  of  yeast  cells.  Yeast  cells  were 
cultivated  in  a  liquid  nutritive  medium,  where  they  were  nourished 
by  various  substances  dissolved  in  water  and  excreted  certain  waste- 
products  into  the  surrounding  medium.  Owing  to  the  considerable 
practical  importance  of  yeast  for  the  food  industry  a  great  number  of 
papers  has  been  devoted  to  investigation  of  its  growth,  and  although 
the  majority  deals  with  purely  practical  questions  that  do  not  at 
present  interest  us,  nevertheless  it  is  pretty  well  ascertained  what 
substances  yeast  requires  for  its  growth,  and  what  is  the  chemical 
composition  of  the  waste-products  it  excretes. 

For  the  study  of  competition  we  took  two  species  of  yeast:  (1)  a 
pure  line  of  common  yeast,  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  stock  XII, 
received  from  the  Berliner  Gahrungsinstitut,  and  (2)  a  pure  line  of 
the  yeast  Schizosaccharomyces  kephir,  cultivated  in  the  Moscow  In- 
stitute of  the  Alcohol  Industry  and  obtained  from  Dr.  Pervozvansky.1 
Both  these  species  can  grow  under  anaerobic  conditions  as  well  as 
when  oxygen  is  accessible.  It  is  very  well  known  that  the  processes 
of  life  activity  are  connected  with  a  continuous  consumption  of 
energy  which  is  supplied  by  certain  chemical  reactions.  In  the  case 
when  the  growth  of  yeast  proceeds  in  the  absence  of  oxygen  it  is  the 
decomposition  of  sugar  into  alcohol  and  carbon  dioxide  which  fur- 

1  We  began  our  experiments  with  yeast  in  1930.  The  first  group  of  experi- 
ments on  competition  between  species  was  made  in  September-December,  1931, 
and  appeared  in  the  Journal  of  Experimental  Biology  (Gause,  '32b).  These 
experiments  were  extended  and  repeated  in  September-December,  1932.  Their 
results  coincided  completely  with  the  data  of  1931.  Later  it  appeared  that  the 
yeast  culture  kept  in  the  Museum  of  the  Institute  of  the  Alcohol  Industry 
under  the  name  of  "Schizosaccharomyces  kephir"  and  used  under  the  same 
name  in  our  experiments,  has  been  incorrectly  determined  by  the  specialists  of 
the  Museum  and  that  it  belonged  to  another  species.  The  culture  consists  of 
oval,  budding  yeast  cells  much  more  minute  than  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  and 
producing  an  alcoholic  fermentation.  An  exact  systematic  determination 
presented  extreme  difficulty  and  seemed  not  to  be  indispensable,  as  this  culture 
is  kept  in  the  Museum  and  can  be  obtained  thence  under  the  name  of  "Schizo- 
saccharomyces kephir." 


MECHANISM    OF   COMPETITION    IN    YEAST   CELLS  63 

nishes  the  available  energy,  and  in  the  nutritive  medium  there  takes 
place  a  considerable  accumulation  of  the  waste  product — ethyl  alco- 
hol. If  we  alter  the  conditions  of  cultivation  and  allow  a  direct  access 
of  oxygen  to  the  growing  yeast  cells,  although  fermentation  will  still 
continue,  a  part  of  the  available  energy  (different  for  different  species) 
will  be  furnished  by  oxidation  of  sugar  into  carbon  dioxide.  In  the 
commercial  utilization  of  yeast,  when  it  is  desirable  to  accumulate 
alcohol  in  the  culture,  yeast  is  grown  nearly  without  oxygen.  But  if 
alcohol  is  not  needed  and  the  object  is  to  obtain  a  great  quantity  of 
yeast  cells  themselves,  an  intensive  aeration  of  the  growing  culture 
is  carried  on,  which  leads  to  an  enormous  increase  of  oxidation  proc- 
esses. The  yeast  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  as  well  as  Schizosaccharo- 
myces kephir  produces  alcoholic  fermentation,  and  both  can  obtain  a 
part  of  the  available  energy  by  oxidation,  but  they  differ  from  one 
another  in  the  relative  intensities  of  the  oxidation  and  fermentation 
processes.  Common  yeast,  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae,  develops  well 
in  the  absence  of  oxygen  as  for  it  fermentation  is  a  powerful  source  of 
energy.  It  continues  mainly  to  ferment  even  in  the  presence  of 
oxygen  (when  cultivated  in  Erlenmeyer  flasks  without  aeration)  and 
utilizes  the  oxidation  process  only  to  a  very  small  extent.  As  regards 
our  species  of  Schizosaccharomyces,  it  grows  very  slowly  under  anaer- 
obic conditions.  However,  when  oxygen  is  available  it  has  recourse 
to  this  source  of  energy;  its  rapidity  of  growth  increases  and  it  ap- 
proaches Saccharomyces  in  its  properties.  Hence,  Saccharomyces 
represents  a  species  with  distinctly  expressed  fermentative  capacities, 
whilst  Schizosaccharomyces  is  a  species  of  a  more  oxidizing  type.  By 
mixing  these  species  we  obtain  a  very  interesting  situation  for  study- 
ing the  competition  between  species  in  different  conditions  of  environ- 
ment. 

(2)  We  cultivated  yeast  in  a  sterilized  nutritive  medium  which  was 
prepared  in  the  following  manner:  20  gr.  of  dry  pressed  beer-yeast 
were  mixed  with  1  liter  of  distilled  water,  boiled  for  half  an  hour  in  a 
Kochs  boiler,  and  then  filtered  through  infusorial  earth.  Five  per 
cent  of  sugar  was  added  to  this  mixture,  and  then  the  medium  was 
sterilized  in  an  autoclave.  A  medium  of  such  a  type  is  very  favorable 
for  the  growth  of  yeast,  because  the  decoction  contains  all  the  nutri- 
tive substances  required.  The  only  disadvantage  is  our  ignorance  of 
the  exact  chemical  composition  of  this  medium.  Therefore  each 
series  of  experiments  must  be  made  with  a  solution  of  the  very  same 


64 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 


preparation.     But  on  the  whole  this  method  enables  one  to  have 
sufficiently  standardized  conditions  for  cultivation. 

The  nutritive  medium  was  sterilized  in  a  large  flask  and  then  asep- 
tically  poured  into  small  vessels  for  cultivation.  These  vessels  were 
previously  sterilized  by  dry  heat  (by  heating  to  180°  for  three  hours). 
This  method  has  many  advantages  as  compared  with  the  direct 
sterilization  of  the  nutritive  medium  in  small  culture  vessels.  The 
fact  is  that  when  a  liquid  is  heated  in  glass  vessels  in  an  autoclave, 
even  if  the  best  kind  of  glass  be  used,  the  latter  can  somewhat  alter 
the  composition  of  the  nutritive  liquid.     This  produces  a  considerable 

/0cm3 


/0cm3 


«m*v 


Fig.  8.  The  vessels  for  cultivation  of  yeast:  (a)  test  tube,  (b)  Erlenmeyer's 
flask. 


variation  in  the  initial  conditions  of  separate  microcosms.  The  ves- 
sels used  for  cultivation  belonged  to  two  types:  (1)  in  experiments 
with  the  deficiency  in  oxygen  we  used  common  test  tubes  with  a 
diameter  of  13  mm.  Ten  cm3  of  nutritive  medium  were  poured  into 
such  a  tube,  the  depth  of  the  liquid  being  about  80  mm.  (2)  To 
obtain  better  aeration,  cultures  were  made  in  small  Erlenmeyer 
flasks  of  about  50  mm  in  diameter,  and  when  10  cm3  of  nutritive 
medium  were  poured  in,  the  liquid  reached  a  depth  of  7-8  mm.  In 
these  conditions  the  layer  of  the  liquid  was  almost  ten  times  thinner 
than  in  the  test  tubes  (Fig.  8).     The  test  tubes  as  well  as  Erlenmeyer 


MECHANISM    OF   COMPETITION   IN   YEAST   CELLS  65 

flasks  were  closed  by  cotton  wool  stoppers.  The  experiments  made 
in  the  flasks  will  be  described  in  this  book  as  "aerobic"  and  those  in 
test  tubes  as  "anaerobic." 

(3)  An  inoculation  of  yeast  cells  was  made  into  the  sterilized  nutri- 
tive medium.  Special  attention  was  given  to  the  standardization 
of  the  inoculating  material,  for  in  order  to  obtain  exact  and  compara- 
ble results  the  inoculating  cells  had  to  be  in  a  certain  fixed  physiologi- 
cal condition.  Cells  for  inoculation  were  always  taken  from  test 
tubes  where  the  growth  was  just  finished.  For  an  anaerobic  inocula- 
tion of  Saccharomyces  cultures  48  hours  old  (at  28°C.)  were  used, 
whilst  the  slow-growing  Schizosaccharomyces  for  an  anaerobic  inocu- 
lation was  taken  at  the  age  of  five  days  at  28°C.  Before  inoculation 
the  contents  of  the  test  tube  was  shaken,  and  a  fixed  number  of  drops 
of  the  liquid  was  introduced  into  the  nutritive  medium  by  means  of 
a  sterilized  pipette.  It  was  also  necessary  that  an  equal  initial 
quantity  of  each  species  or,  in  other  words,  equal  initial  masses  should 
be  inoculated.  It  was  found  that  in  anaerobic  test  tubes  intended  for 
inoculation  a  mass  of  yeast  in  a  unit  of  volume  of  the  nutritive  liquid 
is  two  and  a  half  times  smaller  in  Schizosaccharomyces  than  in  Sac- 
charomyces. Therefore  in  order  to  inoculate  an  equal  initial  quantity 
two  drops  of  uniform  suspension  of  Saccharomyces  and  five  drops  of 
Schizosaccharomyces  were  always  introduced.  In  the  case  of  a  mixed 
culture,  two  drops  of  the  first  species  plus  five  drops  of  the  second 
were  taken.2  We  must  prepare  a  perfectly  uniform  suspension  of 
seed-yeast  and  the  inoculation  itself  must  be  carried  out  rapidly  so  as 
to  avoid  possible  errors  from  a  settling  of  yeast  cells  in  the  inoculating 
pipette.  This  circumstance  was  pointed  out  by  Richards  ('32)  and 
Klem  ('33).  All  the  experiments  were  carried  out  in  a  thermostat  at 
a  temperature  of  28°C. 

(4)  After  inoculation  it  was  necessary  to  study  the  growth  of 
number  and  mass  of  yeast  cells,  and  on  the  other  hand  to  trace  and 
to  evaluate  the  changes  in  the  factors  of  the  medium.  The  counting 
of  the  number  of  yeast  cells  per  unit  of  volume  does  not  present  any 
difficulty  and  for  this  purpose  the  Thoma  counting  chamber  is  usually 
employed.     In  our  experiments  three  test  tubes  (or  flasks)  of  the 

2  A  very  strict  equality  of  the  masses  of  two  species  sown  is  not  absolutely 
necessary.  It  is  only  important  that  the  very  same  quantity  of  each  species 
should  be  introduced  into  the  mixed  population  and  into  the  separately  grown 
culture.     This  is  very  easy  to  do  with  our  mode  of  inoculation. 


66  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

same  age  were  taken  and  a  uniform  suspension  of  yeast  was  made  by- 
shaking.  One  cm3  of  liquid  was  taken  by  a  pipette  from  every  tube 
and  poured  into  another  clean  tube,  where  the  three  cm3  obtained 
from  three  tubes  were  fixed  by  three  cm3  of  20  per  cent  solution  of 
H2SO4.  Individual  fluctuations  of  separate  cultures  were  thus  neu- 
tralized, and  a  certain  "average  suspension"  from  three  test  tubes  was 
obtained.  The  material  fixed  was  more  or  less  diluted  with  water, 
and  then  the  number  of  cells  per  unit  of  volume  was  counted  in  the 
Thoma  chamber.  Quite  recently  Richards  ('32)  in  his  interesting 
paper  describes  in  detail  the  methods  of  studying  the  growth  of  yeast, 
where  he  points  out  that  the  counting  of  the  number  of  yeast  cells 
is  a  very  satisfactory  method.  As  regards  the  possible  sources  of 
error,  he  indicates  the  following:  (1)  the  sample  placed  in  the  count- 
ing chamber  is  not  truly  representative  of  the  population  sampled; 
(2)  the  cells  do  not  settle  evenly  in  the  counting  chamber.  To  elimi- 
nate these  errors  it  is  necessary  to  take  several  sample  groups  from 
the  "average  suspension,"  and  to  count  a  great  number  of  squares  in 
the  chamber.  In  our  experiments  the  fixed  suspension  was  carefully 
mixed  before  the  taking  of  the  sample,  a  few  drops  were  taken  with  a 
pipette,  placed  in  the  chamber,  and  ten  squares  were  counted.  Six 
such  sample  groups  were  successively  taken,  and  the  total  number  of 
counted  squares  amounted  to  sixty.  Sometimes  a  lesser  number  of 
squares  sufficed. 

The  average  number  of  cells  in  one  large  square  of  a  Thoma  cham- 
ber at  the  dilution  corresponding  to  the  material  fixed  (i.e.,  twice 
thinner  than  the  initial  suspension)  is  given  in  our  tables.  It  is 
understood  that  the  counts  sometimes  were  made  with  considerably 
stronger  dilutions,  and  they  were  correspondingly  reduced  to  the 
accepted  standard.  A  few  words  must  be  added  concerning  the 
counting  of  cells  in  mixed  cultures.  After  a  certain  amount  of  prac- 
tice it  is  quite  easy  to  distinguish  the  two  species  of  yeast,  as  the  cells 
of  Saccharomyces  are  much  larger  than  those  of  Schizosaccharomyces 
and  their  structure  is  different. 

(5)  The  numbers  of  yeast  cells  belonging  to  two  different  species 
do  not  allow  us  to  form  an  idea  as  to  their  masses.  But  it  is  just 
the  masses  of  the  species  that  are  of  particular  importance  in  the 
processes  of  the  struggle  for  life.  This  is  because  a  unit  of  mass  of  a 
given  species  is  usually  connected  by  definite  relations  with  the 
amount  of  food  consumed  or  that  of  the  waste-products  excreted  or, 


MECHANISM   OF   COMPETITION   IN  YEAST   CELLS  67 

generally  speaking,  with  the  factors  limiting  growth.  Therefore  the 
equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence  ought  to  be  expressed  in  tern^s  of 
masses  of  the  species  concerned  and  not  in  terms  of  the  numbers  of 
individuals,  which  are  connected  by  more  complex  relations  with  the 
factors  limiting  growth. 

In  order  to  pass  on  from  the  number  of  yeast  cells  of  the  first  and 
second  species  counted  at  a  definite  moment  to  the  masses  of  these 
species,  we  must  take  into  account  that:  (1)  the  cells  of  the  first 
species  differ  in  their  average  volume  from  those  of  the  second,  (2) 
this  average  volume  of  the  cell  in  each  species  can  change  in  the  course 
of  growth  of  the  culture.  (Richards  ('28b)  showed  that  the  average 
size  of  a  cell  of  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  is  different  at  different  stages 
of  growth),  and  (3)  the  species  can  be  of  different  specific  weight. 
Therefore,  by  multiplying  the  volume  of  all  the  cells  of  a  definite 
species  at  a  given  moment  of  time  by  their  specific  weight,  we  shall 
obtain  the  weight  of  the  given  organisms  enabling  us  to  judge  of  their 
mass.  Assuming  for  the  sake  of  simplification  that  the  cells  of  our 
yeast  species  are  near  to  one  another  in  their  specific  weight,  we  can 
measure  the  volumes  occupied  by  each  species  of  yeast  cells  in  order 
to  obtain  an  idea  of  the  masses  of  these  cells. 

(6)  The  volume  of  yeast  was  determined  by  the  method  of  centrifu- 
gation.  The  fluid  from  the  test  tubes  or  flasks  with  the  counted  number 
of  yeast  cells  was  centrifuged  for  one  minute  in  a  special  tube  placed 
in  an  electric  centrifuge  making  4000  revolutions  per  minute  (usually 
in  portions  of  10  cm3  each).  The  liquid  was  then  poured  off  and  the 
yeast  cells  that  had  settled  on  the  bottom  were  shaken  up  with  the 
small  quantity  of  the  remaining  liquid.  The  mixture  thus  obtained 
was  transferred  by  means  of  a  pipette  into  a  short  graduate  glass  tube 
of  3.5  mm  in  diameter.  The  mixture  in  the  graduated  tube  was 
again  centrifuged  for  1.5  minutes,  and  then  the  volume  of  the  sedi- 
ment was  rapidly  measured  with  the  aid  of  a  magnifying  glass.  To 
avoid  errors  connected  with  the  different  degree  of  compression  of  the 
yeast  in  different  cases,  the  quantity  of  the  mixture  poured  into  the 
short  graduated  tube  was  always  such  that  the  sediment  did  not 
exceed  ten  divisions  of  the  graduated  tube  and,  if  necessary,  the  sec- 
ondary centrifugation  was  made  by  several  doses.  The  volume  of 
yeast  occupying  one  division  of  the  graduated  tube  was  taken  for  a 
unit. 

The  centrifugation  method  may  be  criticized  as,  according  to 

LjIubrary 


ysra* 


68  THE    STRUGGLE   FOR    EXISTENCE 

Richards  ('32),  even  in  employing  the  super-centrifuge  of  Harvey  one 
can  not  succeed  in  obtaining  a  solid  packing  of  the  cells,  and  inter- 
stices remain  between  them.  If  we  draw  our  attention  to  the  fact 
that  the  size  of  the  cells  changes  in  the  process  of  the  growth  of  the 
culture,  and  that  in  mixed  populations  of  the  two  species  we  have  to 
deal  with  cells  of  different  sizes  then,  theoretically,  this  must  lead  to 
a  very  different  degree  of  packing  of  the  cells  in  different  cases,  and 
the  volume  of  the  cells  determined  by  centrifugation  apparently  does 
not  yet  allow  us  to  judge  of  their  mass.  However,  the  measurements, 
some  of  which  will  be  given  further  on,  show  that  the  errors  which 
actually  arise  are  small,  and  that  the  centrifugation  method  is  per- 
fectly reliable  for  our  purposes. 

In  the  study  of  the  population  growth  of  yeast  it  is  difficult  to  carry 
on  observations  upon  the  very  same  culture,  as  it  is  urgent  to  strictly 
maintain  the  sterility  of  the  medium  and  to  avoid  injury  to  the  cells. 
For  this  reason  a  great  number  of  test  tubes  were  inoculated  at  the 
beginning  of  the  experiment ;  at  certain  fixed  moments  determinations 
were  made  upon  a  group  of  test  tubes  which  were  then  put  aside  and 
further  determinations  were  made  upon  new  tubes. 

in 

(1)  Having  examined  the  technical  details  of  cultivation  of  yeast 
cells  we  can  now  pass  to  the  problem  which  interests  us  first  of  all: 
how  does  the  multiplication  of  the  yeast  proceed  in  a  microcosm  with 
a  limited  amount  of  energy,  and  what  are  the  factors  which  check  the 
growth  of  the  population?  Let  us  begin  by  examining  the  kinetics 
of  growth  under  anaerobic  conditions.  Figure  9  represents  the 
growth  of  volume  of  the  yeast  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae,  according  to 
the  data  of  one  of  our  experiments  in  1930.  It  is  clearly  seen  that  the 
volume  increases  slowly  at  first,  then  faster,  and  finally  slows  down 
on  approaching  a  certain  fixed  value.  The  curve  of  growth  is  asym- 
metrical, i.e.,  its  concave  part  does  not  represent  a  reverse  reflection 
of  the  convex  one  (Richards,  '28c,  Gause,  '32a).  The  first  of  them  is 
somewhat  steep  but  the  second  comparatively  inclined.  This  asym- 
metry is,  however,  not  sharply  expressed,  and  it  can  be  neglected  if 
we  analyze  the  growth  in  a  first  approximation  to  reality. 

In  experiments  of  this  type  immediately  after  the  yeast  cells  are 
inoculated  an  intensive  multiplication  begins.  There  is  scarcely  any 
lag-period,  or  period  of  an  extremely  slow  initial  growth,  while  the 


MECHANISM   OF   COMPETITION   IN   YEAST   CELLS  69 

cells  adapt  themselves  to  the  medium.  This  is  because  we  used  for 
inoculation  fresh  yeast  cells  developed  in  a  medium  of  an  identical 
composition  with  those  used  in  the  experiment.  This  circumstance 
has  been  pointed  out  by  Richards  ('32). 

(2)  An  investigation  of  the  shape  of  the  curve  which  represents 
the  accumulation  of  the  yeast  volume  in  the  population  of  yeast  cells 
does  not  enable  us  to  judge  what  factors  control  the  growth  of  the 
population  and  limit  the  accumulation  of  the  biomass.  The  fact 
that  the  growth  curve  is  S-shaped  and  resembles  the  well-known  auto- 
catalytic  curve  does  not  prove  at  all  that  the  phenomenon  we  are 


Fig.  9.  Growth  in  volume  of  the  yeast,  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae.     From 
Gause  ('32a). 


studying  has  anything  in  common  with  autocatalysis.  The  question 
of  the  basic  nature  of  the  yeast  growth  in  a  limited  microcosm  can  be 
elucidated  only  by  means  of  specially  arranged  experiments.  Such 
experiments  were  recently  carried  out  by  Richards  ('28a)  and  con- 
firmed by  Klem  ('33). 

We  have  already  mentioned  that  the  process  of  multiplication  of 
organisms  is  potentially  unlimited.  It  follows  the  law  of  geometric 
increase,  and  limitations  are  here  introduced  only  by  the  external 
forces.  In  the  case  of  yeast  this  circumstance  was  noted  by  Slator 
('13),  and  recently  Richards  carefully  verified  it  in  the  following 
manner.     A  control  culture  after  the  inoculation  of  yeast  was  left 


70 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 


to  itself,  and  the  growth  of  the  number  of  cells  in  this  culture  followed 
a  common  S-shaped  curve  and  then  stopped.  In  an  experimental 
culture  a  change  of  the  medium  was  made  at  very  short  intervals  of 
time  (every  3  hours).  Here  the  conditions  were  all  the  time  main- 
tained constant  and  favorable  for  growth.  Under  these  conditions 
the  multiplication  of  yeast  followed  the  law  of  geometric  increase: 
in  every  moment  of  time  the  increase  of  the  population  constituted  a 
certain  definite  portion  of  the  size  of  the  population.  The  relative 
rate  of  growth  (i.e.,  the  rate  of  growth  per  unit  of  population)  re- 
mained constant  all  the  time,  or  in  other  words  there  was  no  auto- 
catalysis  here.  Figure  10  represents  the  data  of  Richards.  To  the 
left  are  shown  the  growth  curves  of  the  number  of  cells  per  unit  of 
volume:  the  S-shaped  curve  in  the  control  culture,  and  the  exponen- 


300 


tied i  urn  changed 
every  3nrj 


every  n  hYevery  2Vtfr' 


jConirof 


=5? 

v. 
o 


/ipJium  changed 
every 3t>rrt 

' eyery I2hn ' 

^^ifvtryVth 


Control 


rt>) 


no  hours   o 


to  so 

Time 


no 


Fig.  10.  Growth  curves  of  the  yeast  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae.  (a)  Growth 
of  the  number  of  cells,  (b)  The  same,  plotted  on  logarithmic  scale.  From 
Richards  ('28a). 


tially  increasing  one  with  continuously  renewed  medium.  One  can 
in  the  following  manner  be  easily  convinced  that  the  exponentially 
increasing  curve  corresponds  to  the  geometric  increase:  if  against 
the  absolute  values  of  time  we  plot  the  logarithms  of  cell  numbers,  a 
straight  line  will  be  obtained  (see  the  right  part  of  Figure  10  taken 
from  Richards).  As  is  well  known  this  is  a  characteristic  property 
of  a  geometric  increase.  Nearly  the  same  results  were  recently 
obtained  by  Klem  ('33). 

The  experiments  made  by  Richards  show  clearly  that  the  growth 
of  the  yeast  population  is  founded  on  a  potential  geometric  multiplica- 
tion of  yeast  cells  (&iiVi),  but  the  latter  can  not  be  completely  realized 
owing  to  the  limited  dimensions  of  the  microcosm  and  consequently 
to  the  limited  number  of  places  (K).  As  a  result  the  geometric 
increase  becomes  S-shaped.     It  is  easy  to  see  that  the  experimenta- 


MECHANISM    OF   COMPETITION    IN    YEAST    CELLS  71 

tion  has  led  us  to  the  very  same  assumptions  that  are  at  the  bottom 
of  Pearl's  logistic  equation  of  growth  (see  Chapter  III,  equations  (8) 
and  (9)) .  This  equation  is  one  that  gives  us  the  S-shaped  curve  start- 
ing from  the  point  that  growth  depends  on  a  certain  potential  geo- 
metric increase  which  at  every  moment  of  time  is  realized  only  in  a 
certain  degree  depending  on  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth 
at  that  moment. 

In  the  equation  of  Pearl  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  is 
expressed  in  terms  of  the  population  itself,  i.e.,  as  the  relative  num- 
ber of  the  still  vacant  places.  This  presents  a  great  advantage  as  we 
shall  see  later  on.  The  unutilized  opportunity  of  growth  often  de- 
pends on  various  factors,  and  to  translate  the  number  of  "still  vacant 
places"  into  the  language  of  these  factors  may  become  a  very  difficult 
task. 

(3)  Let  us  now  analyze  this  problem.  What  is  the  nature  of  those 
factors  of  the  environment  which  depress  the  growth  of  the  yeast 
population  and  finally  stop  it?  Of  course  they  may  be  different  in 
various  cases,  and  we  have  in  view  only  our  conditions  of  cultivation. 
The  nature  of  the  factors  limiting  growth  in  such  an  environment  has 
been  explained  mainly  by  the  investigations  of  Richards.  When  the 
growth  of  yeast  ceases  in  a  test  tube  under  almost  anaerobic  condi- 
tions, there  still  exists  in  the  nutritive  medium  a  considerable  amount 
of  sugar  and  other  substances  necessary  for  growth.  A  simple  ex- 
periment made  by  Richards  ('28a)  is  convincing:  if  at  the  moment 
when  the  growth  ceases  in  the  microcosm  yeast  cells  from  young 
cultures  are  introduced,  they  will  give  a  certain  increment  and  the 
population  will  somewhat  increase.  Consequently,  there  is  no  lack 
of  substances  required  for  growth.  The  presence  of  a  considerable 
quantity  of  sugar  at  the  moment  when  the  growth  ceases  has  been 
chemically  established,  and  in  our  experiments  this  is  even  more 
apparent  than  in  those  of  Richards,  as  our  initial  concentration  of 
sugar  was  5  per  cent  and  his  only  2  per  cent. 

If  the  growth  ceases  before  the  reserves  of  food  and  energy  have 
been  exhausted  we  must  eyidently  seek  an  explanation  in  some  kind 
of  changes  in  the  environment.  This  question  has  been  studied  by 
Richards  and  led  him  to  conclude  that  the  decisive  influence  here  is 
the  accumulation  of  ethyl  alcohol.  As  has  already  been  mentioned, 
when  yeast  cells  grow  in  test  tubes  under  almost  anaerobic  conditions 
the  decomposition  of  sugar  into  alcohol  and  carbon  dioxide  serves 


72 


THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


them  as  a  source  of  energy.  Sugar  is  almost  entirely  utilized  to 
obtain  the  available  energy,  and  serves  as  food  only  in  a  very  slight 
degree.  As  a  result  a  considerable  amount  of  alcohol  accumulates  in 
the  nutritive  medium,  which  corresponds  pretty  well  to  the  amount 
of  sugar  consumed.     Curves  of  such  an  accumulation  of  alcohol, 


16  - 


>» 

V.   10 

o 

■w  8 

c 

o  b 


First  experiment 


16- 


*/2 


curve 


Growth  curve 


30        io 
Hours 


so 


60 


Second  experiment 

/ 


_ — <s  Alcohol  curve 


Growth  curve 


16 

H 

*,* 

06-% 
02 


70 


IS 


2  0^ 


o 


-10 


-OS 


50 


60 


10 


30  VO 

Hours 

Fig.  11.  The  growth  in  volume  and  accumulation  of  alcohol  in  Saccharo- 
myces  cerevisiae  in  test  tubes.     From  Gause  ('32b). 


taken  from  the  paper  of  Gause  ('32b),  are  represented  in  Figure  11. 
Here  are  given  the  results  of  two  experiments  made  in  test  tubes,  but 
on  a  nutritive  medium  of  somewhat  different  concentration.  In  both 
cases  a  certain  time  after  the  experiment  was  begun  the  accumulation 
of  alcohol  (and,  consequently,  the  consumption  of  sugar)  proceeds 


MECHANISM    OF    COMPETITION    IN   YEAST    CELLS 


73 


almost  in  proportion  to  the  increase  of  the  volume  of  yeast.  In  other 
terms,  a  proportionality  exists  between  the  metabolism  of  the  yeast 
cells  and  the  growth  of  their  volume.  Later  on,  conditions  arise  in 
which  the  growth  of  the  yeast  ceases,  but  alcohol  continues  to  accu- 
mulate. Therefore,  at  the  moment  when  the  growth  ceases  there  are 
still  unutilized  resources  of  sugar  in  the  medium.  The  life  activity 
of  the  yeast  cells  and  the  accumulation  of  alcohol  continue  after  the 
biomass  has  ceased  growing. 

The  microscopical  study  of  the  population  of  yeast  cells  made  by 
Richards  at  the  moment  when  growth  was  ceasing,  has  shown  the 
following  facts.     The  yeast  cells  continue  to  bud  actively,  but  as  soon 


0%  1%  z%         3»/o         yo/o 

Additional  alcohol 

Fig.  12.  The  effect  of  additional  alcohol  upon  the  level  of  saturating  popula- 
tion in  Saccharorriyces  cerevisiae  in  test  tubes. 


as  a  bud  separates  from  the  mother  cell  it  perishes.  In  this  way, 
unfavorable  chemical  changes  in  the  medium  destroy  the  most  sensi- 
tive link  in  the  population,  and  lead  to  a  cessation  of  its  growth. 
According  to  Richards  ('28a)  the  accumulating  ethyl  alcohol  is  just 
the  factor  which  kills  the  young  buds  and  inhibits  the  growth  of  the 
population.  He  showed  this  experimentally:  with  an  addition  of  1.2 
per  cent  of  ethyl  alcohol  to  the  nutritive  medium,  the  maximal  yield 
of  population  was  65  per  cent  from  that  of  the  control  population 
(acidity  kept  constant).  Therefore,  with  the  additional  alcohol  the 
critical  concentration  of  waste  products  at  which  growth  ceases  was 
reached  with  a  smaller  quantity  of  accumulated  yeast  volume. 


74  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

These  data  were  criticized  by  Klem  ('33)  who  carried  out  experi- 
ments with  wort  and  not  with  William's  synthetic  medium,  which 
Richards  worked  upon.  Klem  did  not  obtain  any  depression  of 
growth  by  adding  a  small  quantity  of  alcohol  corresponding  to  the 
quantity  which  is  usually  accumulated  in  his  cultures  at  the  moment 
when  the  growth  ceases.  According  to  Klem,  it  is  only  at  a  concen- 
tration above  3  per  cent  that  alcohol  begins  to  depress  growth, 
and  only  concentrations  of  about  7  per  cent  have  a  distinctly 
hindering  influence.  The  experiments  which  I  have  made  with 
yeast  decoction  and  5  per  cent  sugar  confirm  the  data  of  Richards 
and  not  those  of  Klem.  Figure  12  presents  the  results  of  several 
experiments.  The  level  of  the  maximal  population  in  the  control 
was  taken  as  ,100,  and  the  levels  of  the  maximal  populations  in  the 
cultures  with  this  or  that  per  cent  of  alcohol  (added  before  the  yeast 
was  sown,  all  other  conditions  being  equal)  were  expressed  in  per  cent 
from  the  population  level  in  the  control.  This  figure  shows  that  even 
1  per  cent  of  alcohol  in  our  conditions  lowers  the  maximal  level  of 
population  considerably.  As  we  have  already  seen  (Fig.  11,  bottom) 
at  the  moment  the  growth  ceases  in  our  cultures  the  concentration  of 
alcohol  is  near  to  2  per  cent  (with  the  usual  composition  of  me- 
dium). This  concentration  is  undoubtedly  sufficiently  high  to  be 
responsible  for  the  cessation  of  growth. 

Klem  expressed  an  interesting  idea,  namely  that  the  cessation  of 
growth  is  connected  with  the  reaching  of  a  definite  relation  between 
the  concentration  of  the  waste-products  and  the  nutritive  substances, 
i.e.,  alcohol  and  sugar.  In  other  terms,  the  critical  concentration  of 
alcohol  checking  growth  is  by  no  means  of  an  absolute  character. 
With  a  small  concentration  of  sugar,  a  comparatively  weak  concen- 
tration of  alcohol  hinders  growth.  But  if  the  quantity  of  sugar  be 
increased,  this  concentration  of  alcohol  will  no  longer  be  sufficient 
for  checking  growth  which  will  continue.  Klem's  opinion  is  per- 
fectly justified  and  many  experimental  data  confirm  it.  But,  as  he 
himself  remarks,  the  ratio  alcohol/sugar  left  at  the  moment  growth 
ceases,  also  varies  within  rather  wide  limits.  (A  critical  analysis  of 
Figs.  53-54  on  pp.  80-81  of  his  paper  ('33)  shows  that  even  with 
concentrations  of  sugar  from  1  to  5  per  cent  the  ratio  alcohol/sugar 
left  does  not  remain  constant,  and  that  Klem's  calculations  are 
not  quite  exact.) 

(4)  All  we  have  said  may  be  resumed  thus:  under  our  conditions 


MECHANISM    OF    COMPETITION   IN   YEAST   CELLS  75 

of  cultivation  the  cessation  of  growth  of  the  population  of  yeast  cells 
begins  before  the  exhaustion  of  the  nutritive  and  energetic  resources 
of  the  medium.  The  direct  cause  of  this  cessation  is  the  accumula- 
tion of  ethyl  alcohol  which  kills  the  most  sensitive  members  of  the 
population — the  young  buds.  This  critical  concentration  of  alcohol 
is  not  of  an  absolute  character,  and  in  a  first  approximation  we  can 
say  that  the  cessation  of  growth  is  connected  with  the  establishment 
of  a  definite  ratio  between  the  concentrations  of  waste-products 
(alcohol)  and  the  nutritive  substances  (sugar).  We  now  have  to 
answer  the  question  raised  earlier:  what  factors  will  furnish  us  with 
the  terminology  for  expressing  the  "number  of  vacant  places"  or  "the 
unutilized  opportunity  for  growth"  in  the  population  of  yeast  cells 
under  our  conditions  of  cultivation?  Since  the  growth  of  population 
ceases  with  the  establishment  of  a  certain  ratio  alcohol/sugar  a 
thought  might  appear  that  we  ought  to  connect  the  unutilized  oppor- 
tunity for  growth  somehow  with  the  ratio.  However  this  would  be  a 
false  deduction  from  correct  premises.  We  can  see  at  once  that  we 
have  to  deal  here  with  two  different  things.  (1)  Should  we  wish  to 
make  a  purely  theoretical  calculation  of  the  level  of  saturating  popu- 
lation in  our  microcosm,  we  would  certainly  be  obliged  to  take  into 
consideration  the  ratio  between  the  concentrations  of  alcohol  and 
sugar,  and  to  try  to  calculate  the  moment  when  this  ratio  attains  a 
definite  value.  But  certainly  we  should  at  once  have  to  introduce 
numerous  corrections,  as  various  other  factors  have  also  an  influence 
here.  (2)  The  conditions  of  the  problem  before  us  are  quite  different. 
We  know  beforehand  at  what  level  the  population  ceases  to  grow,  and 
what  is  the  corresponding  value  of  different  factors  of  the  environ- 
ment. We  wish  only  for  different  moments  of  time  preceding  the 
cessation  of  growth  to  translate  "the  unutilized  opportunity  for 
growth"  into  terms  of  the  limiting  factor.  Such  limiting  factor  is 
always  alcohol  destroying  the  young  buds.  However  considerably 
other  factors  of  the  environment  and  the  condition  of  the  cells  them- 
selves should  alter  the  absolute  value  of  the  critical  alcohol  concen- 
tration, this  does  not  essentially  change  the  matter.  Consequently 
"the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth"  or  "the  number  of  still  vacant 
places"  can  simply  be  determined  by  the  difference  between  the  critical 
concentration  of  alcohol  at  the  moment  of  cessation  of  growth,  which  is 
characteristic  for  the  given  conditions  and  established  experimentally  in 
every  case,  and  the  concentration  of  alcohol  at  a  given  moment  of  time. 


76  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

The  accumulation  of  the  yeast  volume  at  the  moment  of  the  cessa- 
tion of  growth  is  everywhere  marked  by  K,  and  the  amount  of  volume 
at  a  given  moment  is  N.  Alcohol  production  per  unit  of  yeast  volume 
is  rather  constant,  and  increases  somewhat  only  before  growth  is 
checked  (see  Fig.  11).  Taking  the  alcohol  production  per  unit  of 
yeast  volume  as  a  constant  for  the  entire  process  of  growth  of  the 
population  as  the  very  first  approximation  to  reality,  we  can  easily 
pass  from  the  given  (N)  and  maximal  (K)  amount  of  yeast,  through 
multiplying  them  by  certain  coefficients,  to  the  given  and  critical 
concentrations  of  alcohol. 

(5)  It  is  easy  to  see  that,  while  we  give  up  any  attempt  to  discover 
a  certain  universal  growth  equation  forecasting  the  level  of  the  satu- 
rating population  under  any  conditions,  if  we  use  the  logistic  equation 
we  express  rationally,  very  simply,  and  in  complete  agreement  with 
experimental  data,  the  mechanism  of  growth  of  a  homogeneous 
population  of  yeast  cells.  The  attempts  to  find  universal  equations 
will  scarcely  lead  to  satisfactory  results,  and  in  any  case  all  this  would 
be  too  complicated  for  a  mathematical  theory  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence in  a  mixed  population  of  two  species.  One  of  the  leading  ideas 
of  this  book  is  that  all  the  quantitative  theories  of  population  growth 
must  be  only  constructed  for  strictly  determined  cycles  or  epochs  of 
growth,  within  which  the  same  limiting  factors  dominate  and  a  certain 
regulating  mechanism  remains  invariable. 

Experiments  with  yeast  point  also  to  a  very  important  circum- 
stance in  the  experimental  analysis  of  populations.  All  the  condi- 
tions of  cultivation  ought  to  be  so  arranged  that  the  growth  depends 
distinctly  on  only  one  limiting  factor.  In  the  case  of  yeast  we  must 
have  a  sufficiently  high  concentration  of  sugar  and  other  necessary 
substances  in  the  nutritive  medium  so  that  the  alcohol  can  in  full 
measure  manifest  its  inhibitory  action.  As  we  shall  see  in  the  next 
chapter  in  experimenting  with  Protozoa,  it  is  very  easy  to  arrange 
experiments  under  such  complicated  conditions  and  with  the  inter- 
ference of  such  a  great  number  of  various  factors  that  the  attempts  to 
discover  certain  fundamental  quantitative  relations  in  the  struggle 
for  existence  will  never  have  any  success. 

IV 

(1)  Our  study  of  the  growth  of  homogeneous  populations  of  yeast 
cells  was  only  a  preparation  before  we  pass  on  to  the  investigation  of 


MECHANISM   OF   COMPETITION    IN    YEAST   CELLS  77 

the  struggle  for  existence  between  two  species  in  a  mixed  culture. 
The  simplest  way  to  do  this  is  again  to  begin  by  an  analysis  of  the 
kinetics  of  growth.  Let  us  examine  the  experiments  of  1931.  In 
Table  1  (Appendix)  data  are  given  on  the  anaerobic  growth  of  the 
volume  and  of  the  number  of  cells  in  the  two  species  of  yeast :  Sac- 
charomyces  and  Schizosaccharomyces,  cultivated  separately  and  in  a 
mixed  population  in  two  independent  series  of  experiments.  One 
hundred  and  eleven  separate  microcosms  were  studied  in  these  two 
series,  and  every  figure  in  Table  1  (Appendix)  is  founded  on  three 
observations.  Figure  13  represents  graphically  the  growth  of  the 
yeast  volume.  We  can  see  that  the  growth  of  Schizosaccharomyces 
under  anaerobic  conditions  is  exceedingly  slow.  Let  us  note  also 
that  its  population  attains  a  much  lower  level  than  that  of  Saccharo- 


vr 


Saccharomyces 


a  afa\  Mixed  population 


u 
Schtzosaccfiaromycer 


so        wo      no        no 
Hours 

Fig.  13.  The  growth  in  volume  of  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae,  Schizosaccharo- 
myces kephir  and  mixed  population  in  two  series  of  experiments.  Anaerobic 
conditions.     From  Gause  ('32b). . 

myces.    The  volume  of  the  mixed  population  is  also  smaller  than  the 
volume  of  the  pure  culture  of  Saccharomyces. 

The  parts  taken  up  by  each  of  the  species  in  the  yeast  volume  of  a 
mixed  culture  have  been  evaluated  in  the  following  manner.  First 
of  all,  a  calculation  was  made  of  the  average  number  of  cells  per  unit 
of  yeast  volume  for  the  separate  growth  of  Saccharomyces  and  Schizo- 
saccharomyces (see  Appendix,  Table  1).  It  appears  that  the  mean 
number  of  cells  occupying  a  unit  of  yeast  volume  varies  in  the  course 
of  the  growth  of  the  culture,  as  Richards  has  already  established. 
However,  these  variations  are  not  great,  and  for  further  calculations 
average  values  for  the  entire  cycle  of  growth  can  be  taken.  Accord- 
ing to  the  first  series  of  experiments,  in  Saccharomyces  16.59  cells  in  a 
square  of  a  Thoma  counting  chamber  correspond  to  one  unit  of  yeast 


78  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

volume;  in  the  smaller  species  Schizosaccharomyces  there  are  57.70 
cells  in  one  unit  of  yeast  volume.  Starting  from  these  averages,  we 
have  calculated  the  volumes  occupied  by  each  species  in  the  mixed 
population  at  a  given  moment,  according  to  the  number  of  cells  of 
each  species  observed  in  the  mixed  population.  (In  the  experiments 
of  1932  which  are  given  further  on  we  did  not  use  such  general  aver- 
ages for  our  calculations,  but  started  every  time  from  the  average 
number  of  cells  observed  at  a  given  moment  of  time.) 

The  sum  of  the  calculated  volumes  of  both  species  in  the  mixed 
culture  at  a  given  moment  should  agree  with  the  actual  volume  of 
mixed  population  at  this  moment  determined  by  the  method  of  cen- 
trifugation.  In  the  first  series  the  totals  of  calculated  volumes  are 
somewhat  smaller  than  the  volumes  actually  observed,  and  we  know 
the  causes  of  this  disagreement.  In  the  second  series  these  causes 
have  been  eliminated,  and  the  coincidence  between  the  totals  of  the 
volumes  calculated  and  the  volumes  actually  observed  is  a  satisfac- 
tory one. 

(2)  Figures  14  and  15  give  the  curves  of  the  growth  of  the  yeast 
volume  in  Saccharomyces  and  Schizosaccharomyces  cultivated  sepa- 
rately and  in  a  mixed  population.  The  curves  of  the  separate  growth 
of  each  species  are  expressed  with  the  aid  of  simple  logistic  curves  of 
the  following  type  (the  details  of  these  calculations  are  to  be  found  in 
the  Appendix) : 

dN      ,,TK-N 
-dt=hN-K-> 

where  N  is  yeast  volume,  t  is  time,  b  and  K  are  constants.  The  fitting 
of  the  logistic  curves  has  given  us  the  following  values  of  the  param- 
eters for  the  separate  growth  of  our  species  (Sp.  No.  1  is  Saccharo- 
myces, No.  2  is  Schizosaccharomyces) : 

Maximal  volumes:  Kx  =  13.0;  K2  =  5.8 

Coefficients  of  geometric  increase: 

&i  =  0.21827;        b2  =  0.06069 

The  calculated  coefficients  of  geometric  increase  show  that  per 
unit  of  time  (one  hour)  every  unit  of  volume  of  Saccharomyces  can 
potentially  give  an  increase  equal  to  0.21827  of  this  unit,  and  in 
Schizosaccharomyces  equal  to  only  0.06069. 


MECHANISM   OF    COMPETITION   IN   YEAST   CELLS 


79 


K,=/3  0 


g    <*>     u°o0 


Saccharomyces  separately 


SaccharomycQS  in  mixed  population. 


20 


30 

Hours 


HO 


so 


€0> 


Fig.  14.  The  growth  in  volume  of  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  cultivated  sepa- 
rately and  in  the  mixed  population  in  two  series  of  experiments.  Anaerobic 
conditions.     From  Gause  ('32b). 


2      ■j+Q2'f7SSO-0-06069t 


Schizosaccharomyces  separately 


K2~5.80 

o_ 


Schizosaccharomyces  in  mixed  population 


so 
Hours 


too 


no 


HO 


160 


Fig.  15.  The  growth  in  volume  of  Schizosaccharomyces  kephir  cultivated 
separately  and  in  the  mixed  population  in  two  series  of  experiments.  Anaer- 
obic conditions.     From  Gause  ('32b). 


Having  obtained  in  this  way  the  potential  coefficients  of  multiplica- 
tion of  our  species  (or,  which  means  the  same,  the  coefficients  of  geo- 
metric increase)  we  must  now  according  to  the  general  plan  given  at 
the  beginning  of  this  chapter  pass  on  to  a  calculation  of  the  empirical 


80  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  In  this  we  start  by  assum- 
ing that  the  system  of  equations  of  competition  (see  Chap.  3,  equa- 
tions (11)  and  (12)): 

dNr               K,  -  Qh  +  aN2) ) 
-g.-MT, m 

dt         2    2  K2 

actually  describes  the  experimental  data.  All  the  values  in  these 
equations  except  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence  a  and 
/3,  are  known  to  us.  To  find  the  latter  let  us  solve  this  system  of 
two  equations  with  two  unknown  values  in  respect  to  a  and  /3.  We 
obtain : 

v       dNJdt-K,  dN2/dt-K2       .. 

a  = ni ;    * = m 

The  values  on  the  right  side  of  both  expressions  can  easily  be  calcu- 
lated from  experimental  data.  Thus  in  the  case  of  the  coefficient 
a:  (1)  6i  and  Ki  are  known  from  the  curve  of  separate  growth  of  the 
first  species,  (2)  JVi  and  N2,  or  the  volumes  of  the  first  and  second 
species  in  a  mixed  population  at  a  given  moment  of  time  (t),  can  be 
taken  from  the  graph  by  measuring  the  ordinates  of  the  correspond- 
ing curves  of  growth,  (3)  — -1  represents  the  rate  of  growth  of  the 

dt 

first  species  in  the  mixed  population,  or  the  increase  of  volume  per 
unit  of  time,  and  can  also  be  easily  determined  from  the  graph.  It 
will  be  sufficient  for  this  to  draw  a  tangent  at  a  given  point  and  to 

measure  — -  graphically  or,  better,  to  use  a  Richards-Roope  ('30) 
dt 

tangent  meter  for  graphical  differentiation.3    As  a  result  we  shall 

obtain  the  values  of  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence  (a 

and  /3)  for  different  points  of  the  curve,  i.e.,  for  different  moments  of 

growth:  tht2,   etc.    The   values   of   the   coefficients   calculated   for 

different  moments  are  subject  to  fluctuations,  but  by  using  the  middle 

zone  of  growth  sufficiently  constant  values  will  be  obtained.     Thus, 

3  Made  by  Bausch  and  Lomb  Optical  Co. 


MECHANISM   OF   COMPETITION    IN   YEAST   CELLS  81 

the  coefficient  /3  in  the  experiments  of  1931  was  equal  to:  0.501,  0.349, 
0.467,  with  an  average  of  0.439.  The  fluctuations  of  the  coefficient 
a  were  more  considerable,  but  the  experiments  of  1932  give  more 
constant  values  for  a  also:  3.11,  3.06,  2.85,  etc. 

The  fluctuations  in  the  values  of  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for 
existence  are  due  in  this  case  in  a  considerable  measure  to  an  imper- 
fect method  of  their  calculation.4  However,  this  is  of  no  serious 
consequence,  as  we  have  a  good  method  for  verifying  the  average 
values  of  the  coefficients  of  competition.  This  method  consists  in 
constructing  a  curve  corresponding  to  the  differential  equation  of 
competition  (the  details  of  this  calculation  are  to  be  found  in  the 
Appendix).  A  close  agreement  of  the  calculated  curve  of  growth  of 
each  species  in  a  mixed  population  with  experimental  observations 
represents  a  good  proof  of  the  correctness  of  the  numerical  values  of 
the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  As  regards  the  yeasts 
Saccharomyces  and  Schizosaccharomyces  here  concerned,  their  calcu- 
lated curves  of  growth  are  given  in  Figures  14  and  15. 

In  a  mixed  population  of  Saccharotnyces  and  Schizosaccharomyces 
under  anaerobic  conditions  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence have  the  following  values :  a  (showing  the  intensity  of  the  influ- 
ence of  Schizosaccharomyces  on  Saccharomyces)  =  3.15;  /3  (intensity 
of  the  influence  of  Saccharomyces  on  Schizosaccharomyces)  =  0.439. 
In  other  words,  one  unit  of  volume  of  Schizosaccharomyces  decreases 
the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  Saccharomyces  3.15  times  as 
much  as  an  equal  unit  of  volume  of  Saccharomyces  itself.  The  species 
Schizosaccharomyces  with  its  comparatively  small  volume  takes  up 
"a  great  number  of  places"  in  the  microcosm.  The  reverse  action  of 
Saccharomyces  on  Schizosaccharomyces  is  comparatively  weak.  One 
unit  of  volume  of  Saccharomyces  decreases  the  unutilized  opportunity 
for  growth  of  Schizosaccharomyces  as  much  as  0.439  unit  of  the  latter 
species'  own  volume. 

(3)  We  now  pass  on  to  the  most  important  part  of  this  chapter,  i.e., 
to  the  comparison  of  the  empirically  established  coefficients  of  the 
struggle  for  existence  with  those  which  are  to  be  expected  on  the 
basis  of  a  direct  study  of  the  factors  controlling  growth.  The  values 
of  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence  mentioned  above  are 
founded  upon  an  analysis  of  the  kinetics  of  growth  of  a  mixed  popula- 

4  In  Chapter  V  we  shall  meet  a  more  complicated  situation. 


82 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


tion.  Let  us  at  present  leave  them  aside  and  endeavor  to  calculate 
the  values  of  the  coefficients  of  competition  starting  from  the  alcohol 
production.  As  mentioned  above,  the  cessation  of  growth  is  con- 
nected with  the  reaching  of  a  certain  critical  concentration  of  alcohol 
(characteristic  for  the  given  species  under  given  conditions) .  Let  us 
now  assume  that  it  is  mainly  alcohol  that  matters  and  that  other  by- 
products of  fermentation  are  but  of  subordinate  importance.  Conse- 
quently, every  unit  of  volume  in  each  species  produces  a  determined 
amount  of  alcohol,  and  when  the  latter  reaches  a  certain  threshold 
concentration  the  growth  is  checked.  It  follows  that  when  a  unit  of 
volume  of  the  first  species  produces  an  amount  of  alcohol  consider- 
ably surpassing  that  produced  by  a  unit  of  volume  of  the  other  species 


TABLE  V 

Alcohol  production  in  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  and  Schizosaccharomyces  kephir 

From  Gause  ('32b) 


SACCHAROMYCES 

SCHIZOSACCHAROMYCES 

Yeast 

Yeast 

Age  in 
hours 

Alcohol, 
per  cent 

volume 

in  10  c.c. 

of  the 

Alcohol  per  unit 
of  yeast  volume 

Age  in 
hours 

Alcohol, 
per  cent 

volume 

in  10  c.c. 

of  the 

Alcohol  per  unit 
of  yeast  volume 

medium 

medium 

16 

1.100 

10.20 

0.108 

48 

0.728 

3.08 

0.236 

16 

0.480 

5.33 

0.090 

72 

1.425 

5.51 

0.259 

24 

1.690 

12.22 

0.138 
Mean  =  0.113 

Mean  =  0.247 

«1 


0.247 
0.113 


-  2.186 


and  the  threshold  values  of  alcohol  in  both  are  somewhat  near  to  one 
another,  the  critical  concentration  of  alcohol  and  the  cessation  of 
growth  in  the  first  species  will  be  reached  with  a  lower  level  of  accumu- 
lated yeast  volume.  In  Table  V  are  given  the  data  on  the  alcohol 
production  in  Saccharomyces  and  Schizosaccharomyces  under  anaerobic 
conditions.  The  determinations  of  the  alcohol  were  made  for  the 
middle  stages  of  growth,  when  its  accumulation  was  almost  strictly 
in  proportion  to  the  increase  of  the  yeast  volume.  In  Saccharomyces 
the  alcohol  production  per  unit  of  volume  averages  0.113  per  cent 
by  weight,  and  in  Schizosaccharomyces  0.247.  These  data  show 
clearly  that  the  latter  species  utilizes  the  medium  unproductively 
and  it  occupies  "a  great  number  of  places"  by  a  comparatively  small 


MECHANISM   OF   COMPETITION   IN   YEAST    CELLS  83 

volume.  At  the  same  time  this  is  an  explanation  of  the  low  level 
of  the  accumulation  of  biomass  in  the  separate  cultures  of  Schizosac- 
charomyces, and  the  diminished  volume  of  the  mixed  population  in 
comparison  with  the  volume  of  Saccharomyces  cultivated  separately. 

We  can  now  calculate  approximately  the  critical  concentrations  of 
alcohol  for  the  separate  growth  of  each  species  of  yeast  if  we  multiply 
the  maximal  volumes  of  these  species  (K)  by  the  alcohol  production 
per  unit  of  yeast  volume.  For  Saccharomyces  we  shall  have: 
13.0  X  0.113  =  1.47,  and  for  Schizosaccharomyces:  5.8  X  0.247  = 
1.43.  In  other  words,  the  critical  alcohol  concentrations  for  both 
species  are  about  equal. 

Let  us  now  calculate  the  degree  of  influence  of  one  species  upon  the 

unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of  another  in  a  mixed  population, 

or  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence.     If  we  take  as  a  unit 

the  degree  of  decrease  of  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth  of 

Saccharomyces  by  a  unit  of  its  own  yeast  volume,  we  have  then  to 

answer  the  following  question:  how  much  more  or  less  does  a  unit 

of  the  yeast  volume  of  Schizosaccharomyces  decrease  the  unutilized 

opportunity  for  growth  of  Saccharomyces  in  the  mixed  population, 

in  comparison  with  the  effect  of  a  unit  of  the  volume  of  the  latter 

species?    Then,  taking  the  ratio  of  the  alcohol  production  per  unit 

of  yeast  volume  in  Schizosaccharomyces  to  the  alcohol  production  of 

Saccharomyces  we  shall  find  the  coefficient  of  the  struggle  for  existence 

0  247 
according  to  the  alcohol  production:  a  =     '         =    2.186.     Corre- 

U.l  lo 

..     .      a       0.113       „,,„ 
spondingly:  0  =  ^-^  =  0.457. 

(4)  Comparing  the  results  of  the  examination  of  the  kinetics  of 
growth  of  a  mixed  population  with  the  data  on  the  alcohol  produc- 
tion, we  observe  a  certain  agreement  in  the  general  features.  A  very 
strong  influence  of  Schizosaccharomyces  upon  Saccharomyces  made 
apparent  in  the  analysis  of  the  kinetics  of  growth  proved  itself  to  be 
connected  with  the  great  alcohol  production  per  unit  of  yeast  volume 
in  the  former  species.  However,  a  strict  coincidence  of  the  data  of 
these  two  independent  methods  of  investigation  does  not  occur  here. 
Thus  Schizosaccharomyces  excretes  a  quantity  of  alcohol  per  unit  of 
yeast  volume  2.186  times  as  great  as  Saccharomyces,  but  influences 
the  growth  of  the  latter  3.15  times  as  much.  Consequently,  Schizo- 
saccharomyces not  only  produces  a  greater  amount  of  alcohol,  but  the 


84  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

alcohol  produced  by  it  is  so  to  say  "more  toxic"  for  Saccharomyces 
than  the  alcohol  produced  by  the  latter  itself.  All  this  tends  to 
imply  that  the  situation  is  here  complicated  by  the  influence  of  certain 
other  waste  products  getting  into  the  surrounding  medium  in  small 
quantities.  The  relations  between  species  in  these  experiments  are 
therefore  not  so  simple  as  has  been  supposed  at  the  beginning  of  this 
section. 


(1)  The  above  described  experiments  of  1931  were  repeated  in 
1932,  and  the  new  data  confirmed  all  the  observed  regularities.  In 
these  new  experiments  the  influence  of  oxygen  upon  the  growth  of  a 
mixed  population  of  the  same  two  species  of  yeast  was  investigated, 
and  this  enabled  us  to  further  somewhat  our  understanding  of  the 
nature  of  the  competitive  process. 

The  experimental  data  given  in  the  preceding  section  have  to  do 
with  the  growth  of  a  yeast  population  under  "anaerobic  conditions," 
i.e.,  in  test  tubes.  In  order  to  study  the  influence  of  oxygen  on  the 
growth  of  the  yeast  population,  together  with  experiments  in  test 
tubes  we  arranged  other  experiments  under  conditions  of  somewhat 
better  aeration.  The  technique  of  such  "aerobic"  and  "anaerobic" 
experiments  has  already  been  described  at  the  beginning  of  this 
chapter.  Here  it  must  only  be  remarked  that  in  the  "aerobic"  series 
the  access  of  oxygen  was  very  limited,  and  a  part  of  the  available 
energy  was,  as  before,  obtained  by  our  species  through  alcoholic 
fermentation.  As  a  result,  a  considerable  amount  of  alcohol  accumu- 
lated in  the  nutritive  medium  (as  will  be  seen  in  the  corresponding 
tables),  and  in  its  essential  features  the  mechanism  limiting  the 
growth  of  the  yeast  population  remained  the  same.  The  experiments 
of  1932  consisted  of  two  aerobic  and  two  anaerobic  series.  In  them 
168  separate  microcosms  were  studied. 

In  all  the  experiments  of  1932  nutritive  medium  of  the  same  prep- 
aration was  used.  It  was  made  according  to  the  usual  method,  but 
the  dry  beer  yeast  was  of  another  origin.  As  a  result,  the  absolute 
values  of  growth  were  somewhat  different.  It  must  also  be  remarked 
that  in  all  the  new  experiments  the  centrifuged  volume  of  yeast  was 
always  reduced  to  10  cm3  of  nutritive  medium. 

(2)  Figure  16  represents  the  growth  curves  of  Saccharomyces, 
Schizosaceharomyces  and  of  the  mixed  population  according  to  two 


MECHANISM   OF    COMPETITION    IN    YEAST   CELLS 


85 


series  of  experiments  in  conditions  analogous  to  the  former  anaerobic 
ones.  The  general  character  of  these  curves  coincides  with  that  of 
Figure  13.  A  more  careful  comparison  of  the  anaerobic  series  of  1932 
with  that  of  1931  shows  that  the  first  is  characterized  by  consider- 
ably smaller  absolute  values  of  growth  (Table  VI) .  At  the  same  time 
Schizosaccharomyces  grown  separately  attains  a  somewhat  higher 
level  in  comparison  with  Saccharomyces  than  formerly.  Thus,  the 
volume  of  the  saturating  population  of  the  separately  growing  Schizo- 

5  8 
saccharomyces  represented  in  older  experiments  — ^—  =  44.6  per  cent 


fa  ccharomyces 


Aerobic  conditions 


Mixed  population 

□ a a. 


T 


Schizosaccharomyces 


. —  Saccharomyces 

•*■%  dnaerobic  conditions 

_■  v-Mxed  population 


SO  60 

Hours 


^  Fig.  16.  The  growth  in  volume  of  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae,  Schizosaccharo- 
myces kephir  and  mixed  population.  Above:  Aerobic  conditions.  Below: 
Anaerobic  conditions  (1932). 


of  that  of  Saccharomyces  (1931),  but  in  the  new  experiments  it  is 

3  0 

■^—  =  48.0  per  cent  (1932).     In  the  experiments  of  1932  the  relative 
b.25 

volume  of  Schizosaccharomyces  in  the  mixed  population  increased 

also.     As  a  result  the  decrease  of  the  volume  of  the  mixed  population 

in  comparison  with  the  volume  of  separately  growing  Saccharomyces 

is  more  pronounced  in  1932  than  in  1931. 

In  spite  of  the  alterations  in  the  absolute  values  of  growth  and  a 

certain  change  in  the  relative  quantities  of  species,  the  coefficients 

of  the  struggle  for  existence  which  we  had  calculated  for  the  anaerobic 


86 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


experiments  of  1932  coincided  almost  completely  with  those  of  the 
year  before.  A  similar  coincidence  exists  in  the  ratio  of  the  alcohol 
production  of  one  species  to  that  of  another,  which  is  to  be  found  in 
Table  VII.  In  this  manner  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence 
remain  invariable  under  definite  conditions  in  spite  of  the  changing 
absolute  values  of  growth. 


TABLE  VI 

Parameters  of  the  logistic  curves  for  separate  growth  of  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae 
and  Schizosaccharomyces  kephir  under  aerobic  and  anaerobic 

conditions  {1932) 


Saccharomyces  anaerobic 

Saccharomyces  aerobic 

Schizosaccharomyces  anaerobic 
Schizosaccharomyces  aerobic . .  . 


K 

(MAXIMAL 

volume) 

b 
(coeffici- 
ent OF 

GEOMETRIC 
INCREASE) 

a 

(SEE 

APPENDIX 

II) 

6.25 
9.80 
3.0 
6.9 

0.21529 
0.28769 
0.04375 
0.18939 

4.00652 
4.16358 
2.07234 
2.78615 

THE  VALUE 
OF  N  AT 

t  =  0 


0.112 
0.152 
0.335 
0.401 


TABLE  VII 

Coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence  and  the  relative  alcohol  production  under 

aerobic  and  anaerobic  conditions 


COEFFICIENTS  OF  THE 

STRUGGLE  FOR 

EXISTENCE 

RELATIVE  ALCOHOL 
PRODUCTION 

a 

0* 

al 

*-* 

Anaerobic  conditions  (1931) 

3.15 
3.05 
1.25 

0.439 
0.400 
0.850 

2.186 
2.080 
1.25 

0.457 

Anaerobic  conditions  (1932) 

0.481 

Aerobic  conditions  (1932) 

0.80 

*  Here  0  does  not  coincide  with  -. 

a 


(3)  Let  us  now  turn  to  the  aerobic  experiments  (1932)  and  compare 
them  to  the  anaerobic  ones  (1932).  As  might  have  been  expected, 
in  aerobic  conditions  the  absolute  values  of  growth  of  the  yeast  in- 
crease considerably  (Fig.  16).  What  is  especially  striking  is  the 
behavior  of  Schizosaccharomyces.     Though  it  is  a  slowly  growing 


MECHANISM   OF    COMPETITION    IN   YEAST   CELLS 


87 


species  under  anaerobic  conditions,  with  a  low  level  of  biomass,  it 
begins  to  grow  rapidly  with  an  access  of  oxygen  and  in  its  prop- 
erties approaches  Saccharomyces.  The  maximal  volumes  and 
coefficients  of  geometric  increase  given  in  Table  VI  show  these 
regularities  in  a  quantitative  form.  When  there  is  no  oxygen  and 
fermentation  is  the  only  source  of  available  energy,  the  coefficient 
of  geometric  increase  in  Schizosaccharomyces  is  very  low  and  equal  to 
0.04375.     Under  the  influence  of  oxygen  this  coefficient  increases 


Saccharomyces  aerobic     , 


Saccharomyces  anaerobic 


K=6  9 


Schizosaccharomycef  aerobic 


j i_ 


J •- 


IO  20  30  VO  So 

Schizosaccharomyces  anaerobic 

K*3.Q   o 


10 


20 


30 


VO 


SO 


Hours 


160 


Fig.  17.  The  growth  in  volume  of  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  and  Schizosac- 
charomyces kephir  cultivated  separately  and  in  the  mixed  population  under 
aerobic  and  anaerobic  conditions  (1932).  All  curves  are  drawn  according  to 
equations. 


4.3  times  and  attains  0.18939,  whereas  in  Saccharomyces  the  coeffi- 
cient of  geometric  increase  under  the  same  conditions  rises  but  slightly 
(from  0.21529  to  0.28769). 

The  sharp  changes  in  the  properties  of  our  species  under  aerobic 
conditions  produce  a  completely  new  situation  for  the  growth  of  a 
mixed  population  (see  Fig.  17).  As  before,  we  have  calculated  the 
coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence  and  Table  VII  shows  that 
they  differ  considerably  from  the  anaerobic  ones.  If  in  anaerobic 
experiments  the  coefficient  a,  which  characterizes  the  intensity  of  in- 


88  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

fluence  of  Schizosaccharomyces  upon  Saccharomyces,  was  equal  to 
3.05-3.15,  than  under  aerobic  conditions  it  is  equal  to  1.25.  In 
other  terms  the  influence  of  Schizosaccharomyces  on  Saccharomyces 
is  no  longer  3.05,  but  only  1.25  times  as  strong  as  the  influence  of  the 
latter  upon  itself. 

(4)  Let  us  now  examine  the  production  of  alcohol  under  aerobic 
conditions.  The  corresponding  data  are  given  in  Table  2  (Appen- 
dix). As  was  to  be  expected,  in  aerobic  conditions  the  amount  of 
alcohol  per  unit  of  yeast  volume  is  smaller  than  in  anaerobic  ones, 
because  a  part  of  the  available  energy  is  furnished  by  oxidation.  It 
is  interesting  to  compare  the  critical  concentration  of  alcohol  at  which 
growth  ceases,  in  aerobic  and  anaerobic  conditions.  Let  us  multiply 
as  before  the  production  of  alcohol  per  unit  of  yeast  volume  by  the 
maximal  volume.  For  the  anaerobic  experiments  of  1932  we  shall 
obtain:  Saccharomyces,  6.25  X  0.245  =  1.53;  Schizosaccharomyces, 
3.0  X  0.510  =  1.53.  These  threshold  concentrations  of  alcohol 
coincide  in  both  species,  and  they  are  sufficiently  near  to  those  with 
which  we  have  had  to  deal  in  the  anaerobic  experiments  of  1931.  As 
to  the  threshold  concentrations  of  alcohol  in  aerobic  conditions,  they 
prove  to  be  higher  than  in  the  anaerobic  ones,  and  in  Saccharomyces 
the  threshold  lies  somewhat  higher  than  in  Schizosaccharomyces: 
Saccharomyces,  9.80  X  0.207  =  2.03;  Schizosaccharomyces, 
6.9  X  0.258  =  1.78. 

If  we  now  calculate  for  aerobic  conditions  the  degree  of  influence 
of  Schizosaccharomyces  upon  Saccharomyces  starting  from  the  produc- 
tion of  alcohol  per  unit  of  yeast  volume,  we  shall  obtain : 

0.258 
ai  =  O207  =  L25- 

Correspondingly  the  coefficient 

*  =  °oi-s  =  «■ 

Comparing  these  results  with  the  data  of  the  kinetics  of  growth,  we 
see  (Table  VII)  that  in  aerobic  conditions  the  degree  of  influence  of 
one  species  upon  another  calculated  according  to  the  system  of  equa- 
tions of  the  struggle  for  existence  fully  coincides  with  the  coefficients 
of  the  relative  alcohol  production.     Therefore,  the  process  of  com- 


MECHANISM   OF   COMPETITION   IN   YEAST   CELLS  89 

petition  between  our  species  in  aerobic  conditions  is  entirely  regu- 
lated by  alcohol,  and  there  is  scarcely  any  interference  of  other 
factors. 

(5)  We  can  now  appreciate  from  a  more  general  viewpoint  the 
results  of  the  aerobic  experiments  as  well  as  those  of  this  chapter.  It 
has  been  shown  that  under  aerobic  conditions  the  theoretical  equa- 
tion of  competition  between  two  species  of  yeast  for  a  common  place 
in  the  microcosm  given  for  the  first  time  by  Vito  Volterra  is  com- 
pletely realized.  In  other  words,  if  we  know  the  properties  of  two 
species  growing  separately,  i.e.,  their  coefficients  of  geometric  increase, 
their  maximal  volumes,  and  alcohol  production  per  unit  of  volume 
when  alcohol  limits  the  growth,  then  connecting  these  values  into  a 
theoretical  equation  of  the  struggle  for  existence  we  can  calculate  in  what 
proportion  a  certain  limited  amount  of  energy  will  be  distributed  between 
the  populations  of  two  competing  species.  This  means  that  we  can 
calculate  theoretically  the  growth  of  species  and  their  maximal 
volumes  in  a  mixed  population.  The  equation  of  the  struggle  for 
existence  expresses  the  idea  that  a  potential  geometric  increase  of  each 
species  in  every  infinitesimal  interval  of  time  is  only  realized  up  to 
a  certain  degree  depending  on  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth 
at  that  moment,  and  that  the  species  possesses  certain  coefficients  of 
seizing  this  unutilized  opportunity.  Such  theoretical  calculations 
agree  completely  with  the  experimental  data  only  under  aerobic 
conditions,  where  the  limitation  of  growth  in  both  species  depends 
almost  completely  on  the  ethyl  alcohol.  In  the  case  of  anaerobic 
conditions  the  situation  becomes  more  complicated  as  a  result  of  the 
influence  of  certain  other  waste  products.  This  shows  that  extreme 
care  is  necessary  in  the  investigation  of  biological  systems,  because 
various  and  often  unexpected  factors  may  participate  in  the  process 
of  interaction  between  two  species. 


Chapter  V 
COMPETITION  FOR  COMMON  FOOD  IN  PROTOZOA 

i 

(1)  At  the  end  of  the  last  century  Boltzmann,  considering  the 
struggle  for  existence  in  the  biosphere  as  a  whole,  remarked  that  there 
exists  a  considerable  quantity  of  essential  mineral  substances  needed 
by  all  living  beings,  but  that  the  resources  of  available  solar  energy 
are  comparatively  more  restricted  and  they  constitute  the  narrow 
link  representing  the  principal  object  of  competition.  This  circum- 
stance has  since  been  pointed  out  by  many  biophysicists,  and  we  will 
quote  the  words  of  Boltzmann  himself  ('05):  "The  general  struggle 
for  existence  of  all  living  beings  is  not  the  struggle  for  the  fundamental 
substances,  for  these  fundamental  substances  indispensable  for  all 
living  creatures  exist  abundantly  in  the  air,  the  water  and  the  soil. 
This  struggle  is  not  a  struggle  for  the  energy  which  in  the  form  of  heat, 
unfortunately  not  utilizable,  is  present  in  a  great  quantity  in  every 
object,  but  it  is  a  struggle  for  entropy,  which  is  available  when  energy 
passes  from  the  hot  sun  to  the  cold  earth.  In  order  to  utilize  in  the 
best  manner  this  passage,  the  plants  spread  under  the  rays  of  the 
sun  the  immense  surface  of  their  leaves,  and  cause  the  solar  energy 
before  reaching  the  temperature  level  of  the  earth  to  make  syntheses 
of  which  as  yet  we  have  no  idea  in  our  laboratories.  The  products 
of  this  chemical  kitchen  are  the  object  of  the  struggle  in  the  animal 
world."  This  idea  of  Boltzmann  that  the  available  solar  energy 
represents  the  narrow  link  for  the  living  matter  in  the  biosphere  taken 
as  a  whole  is  in  a  certain  agreement  with  the  data  of  the  modern 
geochemists.  Thus  Professor  Vernadsky  ('26)  points  out  that  a 
part  of  the  solar  energy  which  is  capable  of  producing  chemical  work 
on  the  earth  is  to  the  very  end  utilized  in  the  mechanism  of  the  bio- 
sphere. In  other  words,  the  transforming  surface  of  the  green  living 
matter  utilizes  entirely  the  rays  of  a  definite  wave-length  in  the  proc- 
ess of  photosynthesis. 

(2)  However  that  may  be,  the  energetic  side  of  the  struggle  for 
existence  in  the  biosphere  as  a  whole  has  as  yet  been  little  studied, 

90 


COMPETITION   FOR   COMMON   FOOD  IN   PROTOZOA  91 

and  at  the  present  level  of  our  knowledge  we  will  have  to  undertake  a 
detailed  analysis  of  the  most  simple  cases  only.  But  the  words  of 
Boltzmann  compel  us  to  turn  our  particular  attention  to  those  narrow 
links  in  the  conditions  of  our  microcosm  which  constitute  the  real 
objects  of  the  competition.  In  the  foregoing  chapter  we  had  to  deal 
with  a  competition  of  the  yeast  cells  for  the  utilization  of  a  certain 
limited  amount  of  energy  in  the  test  tube.  The  limit  for  the  growth 
of  the  biomass  in  these  organisms  was  connected  with  the  accumula- 
tion of  the  waste  product  (alcohol),  and  this  factor  stopped  the  growth 
before  the  exhaustion  of  the  energetic  resources  of  the  microcosm. 
As  a  result  the  entire  process  of  competition  could  be  expressed  in 
terms  of  the  narrow  link — alcohol  production.  Thus  the  situation 
in  these  experiments  was  a  peculiar  one. 

In  the  present  chapter  we  will  try  to  approach  the  regularities 
which,  as  Boltzmann  supposed,  are  characteristic  for  the  biosphere 
as  a  whole.  We  will  examine  the  struggle  for  existence  in  carefully 
controlled  populations  of  Protozoa.  Here  the  growth  will  be  limited 
by  an  insufficiency  of  organic  nutritive  substances,  a  factor  analogous 
to  an  insufficiency  of  available  energy.  The  second  peculiarity  is 
that  the  energetical  resources  of  the  microcosm  will  be  maintained 
continuously  at  a  certain  fixed  level  in  the  course  of  the  experiment. 
This  approaches  somewhat  to  what  exists  in  nature,  where  the  level 
of  energy  is  maintained  by  the  uninterrupted  influx  of  solar  energy. 
As  before  we  will  be  concerned  in  these  experiments  with  the  problem 
in  what  proportion  the  energy  of  the  microcosm  will  be  distributed 
between  the  populations  of  the  two  competing  species.  But  besides 
this  first  stage  we  shall  be  enabled  to  examine  here  the  following 
fundamental  question:  Will  one  species  drive  out  the  other  after  all 
the  available  energy  of  the  microcosm  has  been  already  taken  hold  off 
And  if  so,  will  one  species  in  these  conditions  drive  the  other  one  out 
completely,  or  will  a  certain  equilibrium  become  established  between 
them? 

(3)  It  has  been  already  tried  more  than  once  to  use  Protozoa  for  the 
study  of  the  communities  of  organisms  and  their  succession  under 
laboratory  conditions.  But  as  an  ecologist  has  recently  remarked, 
the  mere  fact  of  a  community  set  up  in  a  laboratory  dish  does  not 
mean  at  all  that  it  is  simple.  Interesting  observations  have  been 
made  on  the  succession  of  communities  of  Protozoa  in  a  hay  infusion 
by  Woodruff  ('12)  Skadowsky  ('15)  and  more  recently  by  Eddy  ('28). 


92  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

However,  in  experiments  of  this  type  there  exists  a  great  number  of 
different  factors  not  exactly  controlled,  and  a  considerable  difficulty 
for  the  study  of  the  struggle  for  existence  is  presented  by  the  continu- 
ous and  regular  changes  in  the  environment.  It  is  often  mentioned 
that  one  species  usually  prepares  the  way  for  the  coming  of  another 
species.  Recollecting  what  we  have  said  in  Chapter  II  it  is  easy  to 
see  that  in  such  a  complicated  environment  it  is  quite  impossible  to 
decide  how  far  the  supplanting  of  one  species  by  another  depends  on 
the  varying  conditions  of  the  microcosm  which  oppress  the  first 
species,  and  in  what  degree  this  is  due  to  direct  competition  between 
them.  In  this  connection  one  of  the  main  problems  of  our  experi- 
ments with  Protozoa  has  been  to  eliminate  the  complicating  influence 
of  numerous  secondary  factors,  and  to  apply  such  a  technique  of 
cultivation  as  would  enable  one  to  form  a  perfectly  clear  idea  as  to 
the  nature  of  the  factor  limiting  growth.  This  could  not  be  done  at 
once  and  the  technique  of  our  first  experiments  presented  all  the  usual 
defects.  Only  later,  taking  into  account  certain  suggestions  of  Amer- 
ican authors,  we  made  use  of  a  synthetic  medium  for  cultivating  the 
Protozoa,  and  the  result  furnished  exceedingly  clear  data  to  a  detailed 
description  of  which  we  will  soon  pass. 

(4)  A  new  property  of  the  infusorian  population  distinguishing  it 
from  that  of  yeast  cells  is  that  the  infusorian  population  constitutes  a 
secondary  population  living  at  the  expense  of  bacteria  which  it  de- 
vours. Thus  here  appears  an  elementary  food  chain:  bacteria  — > 
infusoria.  In  our  initial  experiments  the  standardization  of  the 
conditions  of  cultivation  was  only  a  quite  superficial  one.  Without 
taking  any  precautions  as  to  an  exact  control  of  the  physicochemical 
properties  of  the  medium  and  the  number  of  growing  bacteria,  we 
prepared  the  nutritive  medium  in  the  following  manner:  to  100  c.c. 
of  tap  water  0.5  gr.  of  oatmeal  was  added;  the  whole  was  boiled  for  10 
minutes,  left  to  stand  and  then  the  upper  liquid  was  carefully  poured 
off,  diluted  1^  times  by  water,  and  sterilized  in  an  autoclave.  After 
this  an  inoculation  of  Bacillus  subtilis  was  made,  and  the  medium  was 
put  into  the  thermostat  at  32°  for  seven  days  in  order  to  obtain  an 
abundant  growth  of  bacteria.  Before  using,  the  medium  was  diluted 
twice  by  tap-water,  and  without  any  further  sterilization  was  put 
into  test  tubes.  (This  was  the  so-called  "oaten  medium  without 
sediment."  The  "oaten  medium  with  sediment"  mentioned  in 
Chapter  VI  differs  in  its  not  being  diluted  by  water  before  using,  and 


COMPETITION   FOR    COMMON    FOOD    IN   PROTOZOA  93 

a  small  quantity  of  sediment  originating  from  the  oatmeal  was 
allowed  to  remain.)  The  cultivation  was  made  in  tubes  with  a  flat 
bottom  (about  1  cm.  in  diameter  and  5-6  cm.  high)  of  the  nutritive 
solution.  The  tubes  were  closed  by  cotton  wool  stoppers  and  kept 
in  a  moist  thermostat  at  26°C.  Close  paramnized  cork  stoppers  were 
not  found  convenient  because  if  we  use  them  the  population  begins 
to  die  off  immediately  after  cessation  of  growth,  and  the  curves  take 
the  form  described  by  Myers  ('27).  At  the  same  time  under  optimal 
conditions  after  the  growth  of  the  population  has  ceased  the  level  of 
the  population  is  maintained  unchanged  for  a  certain  time,  and  only 
later  Paramecia  begin  to  die  off. 

In  the  initial  experiments  no  change  of  the  medium  in  the  course 
of  growth  of  the  population  was  made,  and  the  increase  in  the  number 
of  individuals  was  studied  according  to  the  average  values  for  the  test 
tubes  of  a  definite  age.  The  contents  of  the  tube  was  destroyed  every 
time  after  examination  just  as  in  the  experiments  with  yeast.  The 
counting  was  made  under  a  magnifying  glass  on  a  slide  plate.  Figure 
18  represents  the  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  in  pure  lines 
of  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Stylonychia  mytilus  cultivated  sepa- 
rately and  in  a  mixed  population.  These  data  are  founded  on  two 
experiments  which  gave  similar  results.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
experiment  into  each  tube  were  placed  five  Paramecium,  or  five 
Stylonychia,  or  five  Paramecium  plus  five  Stylonychia  in  the  case  of  a 
mixed  population.  Stylonychia  for  inoculation  must  be  taken  from 
young  cultures  to  avoid  an  inoculation  of  degenerating  individuals. 

(5)  The  growth  curves  of  the  number  of  individuals  in  Figure  18 
are  S-shaped  and  resemble  our  well  known  yeast  curves.  After 
growth  has  ceased  the  level  of  the  saturating  population  is  maintained 
for  a  short  time,  and  then  begins  the  dying  off  of  the  population  which 
is  particularly  distinct  in  Stylonychia.  It  is  evident  that  this  dying 
off  is  regulated  by  factors  quite  different  from  those  which  regulate 
growth,  and  that  a  new  system  of  relations  comes  into  play  here. 
Therefore  there  is  no  reason  to  look  for  rational  equations  expressing 
both  the  growth  and  dying  off  of  the  populations. 

Figure  18  shows  that  Stylonychia,  and  especially  Paramecium,  in  a 
mixed  culture  attain  lower  levels  than  separately.  The  calculated 
coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence  have  the  following  values: 
a  (influence  of  Stylonychia  on  Paramecium)  =  5.5  and  /3  (influence  of 
Paramecium  on  Stylonychia)  =  0.12.     This  means  that  Stylonychia 


94 


THE   STRUGGLE   FOR   EXISTENCE 


influences  Paramecium  very  strongly,  and  that  every  individual  of  the 
former  occupies  a  place  available  for  5.5  Paramecia.  With  our 
technique  of  cultivation  it  is  difficult  to  decide  on  what  causes  this 
depends.    As  a  supposition  only  one  can  point  to  food  consumption. 


to 


6t>- 


>/0 


%20 


I* 


n 


P.  cau datum  separate/y 
n+d=7? 


o 


d*r    v 


P.  cat/datum  in  mixed  population. 


2 


S  myii/us  separately 


K+d'is.s 


S.myiilus  in  mixed  population 


\ 

a 


o  I  Z  3  t/ 

Days 

Fig.  18.  The  growth  in  number  of  individuals  of  Paramecium  caudatum  and 
Stylonychia  mytilus  cultivated  separately  and  in  the  mixed  population,  d 
denotes  lower  asymptote.     From  Gause  ('34b). 


(6)  We  have  but  to  change  slightly  the  conditions  of  cultivation 
and  we  shall  obtain  entirely  different  results.  Figure  19  represents 
the  growth  of  populations  of  the  same  species  on  a  dense  "oaten 
medium  with  sediment"  sown  with  various  wild  bacteria.     Here 


COMPETITION   FOR   COMMON   FOOD   IN   PROTOZOA 


95 


owing  to  an  increase  in  the  density  of  food  the  absolute  values  of  the 
maximal  population  in  both  species  have  considerably  increased. 
The  character  of  growth  of  the  mixed  population  now  essentially 
differs  from  the  former  one :  Paramecium  strongly  influences  Stylony- 
chia,  while  Stylonychia  has  almost  no  influence  upon  Paramecium. 
We  simply  have  here  an  "alchemical  stage"  of  investigation,  and  the 
absence  of  an  exact  control  of  the  conditions  of  the  medium  creates 
the  impression  of  a  complete  arbitrariness  of  the  results  of  our  experi- 
ments. Unfortunately  many  protozoological  researches  are  still  in 
this  stage,  and  the  idea  is  very  widespread  that  "Protozoa  are  not 


♦oe 


*oo- 


J.myttlus 


Jn  mixed  population 


P.  caudatum 


Separately    *-&sls~~~    o      f 
Jn  mixed  population 


V  J-  6  7 

Days 

Fig.  19.  The  growth  in  number  of  individuals  of  Paramecium  caudatum  and 
Stylonychia  mytilus  cultivated  separately  and  in  the  mixed  population.  Me- 
dium contains  wild  bacteria. 


entirely  satisfactory  for  the  study  of  populations  as  they  require 
bacteria  for  food,  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  measure  accurately  and  to 
analyze  the  relations  between  protozoan  population  and  the  bacterial 
population." 

In  order  to  draw  any  reliable  conclusions  as  to  the  quantitative 
laws  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  Protozoa  we  must  begin  by  elabo- 
rating the  technique  of  cultivation,  keeping  in  mind  the  following  ex- 
cellent words  of  Raymond  Pearl:  "When  the  biologist  exercises  some- 
thing approaching  the  same  precision  and  infinitely  painstaking  care, 
over  all  the  most  trivial  details  of  a  biological  experiment  that  the 


96  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

physicist  does  over  his,  the  results  tend  to  take  on  a  degree  of  precision 
and  uniformity  not  so  far  short  of  that  usual  in  the  older  science,  as 
we  are  accustomed  to  expect"  ('28,  p.  35). 

ii 

(1)  Jennings  pointed  out  the  necessity  of  a  careful  control  of  bac- 
teria in  the  cultures  of  Protozoa  in  1908,  and  one  of  the  first  attempts 
to  grow  Paramecia  in  pure  cultures  of  bacteria  was  made  by  Hargitt 
and  Fray  ('17),  Oehler  ('20)  and  Jollos  ('21).  Since  then  numerous  re- 
searches have  appeared  and  a  good  review  of  them  can  be  found  in  the 
recently  published  book  of  Sandon  ('32)  The  Food  of  Protozoa  as  well 
as  in  Hartmann  ('27)  and  Belar  ('28).  It  can  be  noted  in  a  quite 
general  form  that  in  order  to  standardize  the  conditions  of  cultivation 

TABLE  VIII 

Balanced  physiological  salt  solution  of  Osterhout 

NaCl 2  .35    gr. 

MgCl2 0. 184  gr. 

MgS04 0.089  gr. 

KC1 0.050  gr. 

CaCl2 0.027  gr. 

Bidistilled  water  to  100  c.c. 

This  solution  is  diluted  with  bidistilled  water  225  times. 


of  Protozoa  it  is  necessary:  (1)  to  standardize  the  quality  of  food — 
to  cultivate  the  Protozoa  on  bacteria  of  a  definite  species,  (2)  to  stand- 
ardize the  quantity  of  food — the  number  of  bacteria  per  unit  of 
volume  must  have  a  fixed  value,  and  (3)  to  standardize  the  physico- 
chemical  conditions  of  the  medium.  These  difficult  and  as  one  may 
think  hardly  realizable  problems  have  been  solved  very  simply  for 
Oxytrichia  by  Johnson  ('33),  who  has  been  partly  preceded  by  Barker 
and  Taylor  ('31).  The  method  is  this:  a  culture  of  a  certain  bac- 
terium is  made  on  a  solid  medium  and  then  a  fixed  quantity  of  bac- 
teria is  taken  off  the  solid  medium  and  transferred  into  a  balanced 
physiological  salt  solution,  where  these  bacteria  do  not  multiply  and 
serve  as  food  for  the  Protozoa.  Like  Johnson  we  used  Osterhout's 
salt  solution,  the  composition  of  which  is  given  in  Table  VIII.  As 
will  be  shown  further  on,  in  certain  experiments  this  medium  was 


COMPETITION    FOR    COMMON    FOOD    IN    PROTOZOA  97 

buffered  and  kept  at  a  definite  hydrogen  ion  concentration  (pH). 
Special  experiments  made  by  Johnson  showed  that  the  bacteria  do 
not  multiply  in  this  medium,  and  that  their  number  scarcely  changes 
within  24  hours. 

Beginning  our  experiments  on  the  growth  of  pure  and  mixed  popu- 
lations of  Paramecium  caudatum,  Paramecium  aurelia  and  Stylonychia 
pustulata,  we  devoted  a  certain  time  to  finding  a  culture  of  bacteria 
suitable  as  food  for  all  three  species  of  Protozoa.  Using  the  data 
published  by  Philpot  ('28)  we  chose  finally  the  pathogenic  bacterium 
Bacillus  pyocyaneus,  which  was  cultivated  in  Petri  dishes  at  37°C.  on 
a  solid  medium  of  the  following  composition :  peptone,  1  gr. ;  glucose, 
2  gr.;  K2HPO4,  0.02  gr.;  agar-agar,  2  gr.,  per  100  cm3  of  tap-water. 
One  standardized  uniformly  filled  platinum  loop  of  fresh  Bacillus 
pyocyaneus  taken  off  the  solid  medium  was  placed  in  10  cm3  of  Oster- 
hout's  salt  solution.  This  mixture  was  prepared  anew  every  day, 
and  we  will  speak  of  it  as  the  "one-loop"  medium. 

(2)  Such  a  standard  and  convenient  technique  of  cultivation  en- 
ables us  to  approach  the  experimental  investigation  of  an  important 
problem:  the  course  of  the  process  of  competition  for  a  source  of 
energy  kept  continually  at  a  certain  level.  With  this  object  the 
cultivation  was  carried  on  in  graduate  tubes  for  centrifugation  of 
10  c.c.  capacity,  which  were  filled  with  nutritive  medium  up  to  5 
c.c.  and  closed  with  cotton  wool  stoppers.  Twenty  individuals  of  the 
corresponding  species  were  placed  in  every  tube,  or  20  plus  20  in 
case  of  a  mixed  culture.  The  medium  was  changed  daily  in  the 
following  manner.  The  tube  was  placed  in  a  centrifuge,  and  after 
two  minutes  of  centrifugation  with  3500  revolutions  per  minute  the 
infusoria  fell  to  the  bottom,  the  liquid  above  was  very  gently  drawn 
off  by  means  of  a  pipette  with  a  caoutchouc  ball  and  a  freshly  made 
nutritive  medium  was  poured  in.  Besides  this,  every  other  day  each 
culture  was  washed  with  the  salt  solution  free  of  bacteria,  in  order  to 
prevent  the  accumulation  of  waste  products  in  the  few  drops  of  liquid 
remaining  at  the  bottom  of  the  tube  with  the  Paramecia  at  the  mo- 
ment when  the  medium  was  changed.  For  this  purpose  after  the 
pouring  off  of  the  old  medium  the  tubes  were  filled  with  a  pure  salt 
solution,  centrifuged  and  the  liquid  was  drawn  off  a  second  time. 
Every  day  before  the  medium  was  changed  each  culture  was  carefully 
stirred  up,  0.5  c.c.  of  the  liquid  was  taken  out  and  the  number  of  in- 
fusoria in  it  counted.     After  counting  the  sample  was  destroyed.     All 


98  THE   STRUGGLE   FOR   EXISTENCE 

the  experiments  were  made  in  a  moist  thermostat  at  26°C.  with  pure 
lines  of  infusoria. 

(3)  In  an  experiment  of  such  a  type  all  the  properties  of  the  me- 
dium are  brought  to  a  certain  invariable  "standard  state"  at  the  end 
of  every  24  hours.  Hence,  we  acquire  the  possibility  of  investigat- 
ing the  following  problem :  can  two  species  exist  together  for  a  long 
time  in  such  a  microcosm,  or  will  one  species  be  displaced  by  the 
other  entirely?  This  question  has  already  been  investigated  theoreti- 
cally by  Haldane  ('24),  Volterra  ('26)  and  Lotka  ('32b).  It  appears 
that  the  properties  of  the  corresponding  equation  of  the  struggle  for 
existence  are  such  that  if  one  species  has  any  advantage  over  the  other 
it  will  inevitably  drive  it  out  completely  (Chapter  III).  It  must  be 
noted  here  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  verify  these  conclusions  under 
natural  conditions.     For  example,  in  the  case  of  competition  between 

TABLE  IX 

Contents  of  the  microcosms  in  the  experiments  with  Osterhout' s  medium 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  MICROCOSM 


(1)  Paramecium  caudatum  separately. 

(2)  Stylonychia  pustulata  separately . 

(3)  Paramecium  aurelia  separately... 

(4)  P.  caudatum  +  P.  aurelia 

(5)  P.  caudatum  +  S.  pustulata 

(6)  P.  aurelia  +  S.  pustulata 


NUMBER  OP 
MICROCOSMS 


4 
5 
3 
3 
3 
3 


two  species  of  crayfish  (Chapter  II)  a  complete  supplanting  of  one 
species  by  another  actually  takes  place.  However,  there  is  in  nature 
a  great  diversity  of  "niches"  with  different  conditions,  and  in  one 
niche  the  first  competitor  possessing  advantages  over  the  second  will 
displace  him,  but  in  another  niche  with  different  conditions  the  ad- 
vantages will  belong  to  the  second  species  which  will  completely  dis- 
place the  first.  Therefore  side  by  side  in  one  community,  but  occupy- 
ing somewhat  different  niches,  two  or  more  nearly  related  species 
(e.g.,  the  community  of  terns,  Chapter  II)  will  continue  to  live  in  a 
certain  state  of  equilibrium.  There  being  but  a  single  niche  in  the 
conditions  of  the  experiment  it  is  very  easy  to  investigate  the  course 
of  the  displacement  of  one  species  by  another. 

(4)  Two  series  of  experiments  were  arranged  by  us  in  which  the 


COMPETITION  FOR  COMMON  FOOD  IN  PROTOZOA 


99 


process  of  competition  was  studied  in  21  microcosms  for  a  period  of 
25  days.  Table  IX  shows  the  combinations  of  separate  species  of 
Protozoa  which  were  used.  Let  us  first  of  all  analyze  the  competition 
between  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Paramecium  aurelia.  The  data 
on  the  growth  of  pure  and  mixed  populations  of  these  species  are 
presented  in  Table  3  (Appendix)  which  gives  the  number  of  individ- 
uals in  a  sample  of  0.5  cm3  taken  from  a  culture  of  5  cm3  in  volume. 
(A  separate  counting  of  the  number  of  individuals  in  every  culture 
was  discontinued  from  the  twentieth  day,  and  we  began  to  take 
average  samples  from  the  similar  cultures.) 


Fig.  20.  Paramecium  caudatum  (1)  and  Paramecium  aurelia  (2)  according  to 
Kalmus  ('31).     (3)  Measurements   for   the   calculation  of  volume  of  Para- 


mecium. 


In  order  to  investigate  the  process  of  competition,  we  had  to  pass 
from  the  number  of  individuals  of  P.  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia  to  their 
biomasses,  as  these  species  differ  rather  strongly  in  size  (see  Fig.  20). 
In  order  to  obtain  an  idea  of  the  biomass  we  had  recourse  to  the  vol- 
umes of  these  species.  P.  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia  were  measured 
under  the  conditions  of  our  experiments  (Table  X)  and  on  the  basis 
of  these  measurements  the  volumes  were  calculated.  As  in  shape 
Paramecium  after  fixation  approaches  somewhat  closely  to  an  ellip- 
soid of  rotation  with  the  half -axes:  -,  -,  -  (see  Fig.  20),  the  calcula- 

a     Ji     a 

tion  of  the  volumes  was  made  according  to  the  formula  for  this  body. 


100 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


Taking  the  volume  of  the  larger  P.  caudatum  equal  to  unity,  the 
volume  of  P.  aurelia  can  be  easily  expressed  in  a  relative  form.  Un- 
der different  conditions  the  relative  volume  of  P.  aurelia  varies  some- 
what, but  for  Osterhout's  medium  it  can  be  taken  as  equal  on  an 
average  to  0.39  of  the  volume  of  P.  caudatum.  In  this  way,  in  order 
to  pass  from  the  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  of  the  two  spe- 
cies of  Paramecia  to  the  growth  of  their  volumes,  we  can  leave  without 
alteration  the  number  of  individuals  of  P.  caudatum,  and  only  dimin- 
ish the  number  of  individuals  of  the  small  P.  aurelia  by  multiplying 
it  in  every  case  by  0.39. 

(5)  Figure  21  represents  graphically  the  growth  in  the  number  of 


TABLE  X 

Measurements  of  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Paramecium  aurelia  (after  fixation) 
Specification  of  measurements  is  taken  from  Figure  20 


ORIGIN  OF  PARAMECIA 


Growing    culture    with    Osterhout's 
medium 


Old  culture  with  Osterhout's  medium . 


Culture  with  the  buffered  medium. .  . 


AVERAGE 
VALUES  FOR 
P.  CAUDATUM 
IN  DIVISIONS 
OF  OCULAR- 
MICROMETER 


18.3 
6.0 

17.1 
5.1 


a  =  18.0 
b  =    6.2 


AVERAGE 
VALUES  FOR 

P.  AURELIA 
IN  DIVISIONS 

OF  OCULAR- 
MICROMETER 


13.8 
4.2 

12.6 
3.8 


a  =  12.9 
b  =    4.8 


CALCULATED 
VOLUME  OF 
P.  AURELIA 
(VOLUME  OF 

P.  CAUDATUM 
=    1) 


0.39 


0.37 
0.41 


0.429 


individuals  and  in  the  volumes  of  P.  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia  culti- 
vated separately  in  a  medium  changed  daily  for  25  days.  The 
general  character  of  the  curves  shows  that  the  growth  of  population 
under  these  conditions  has  an  S-shaped  form.  At  a  certain  moment 
the  possibility  of  growth  in  a  given  microcosm  is  apparently  ex- 
hausted, and  with  a  continuously  maintained  level  of  nutritive  re- 
sources a  certain  equilibrium  of  population  is  established.  The  oscil- 
lations of  population  round  this  state  of  equilibrium  are  not  governed 
by  any  apparent  law,  and  depend  on  various  accidental  causes  (varia- 
tion in  temperature  of  the  thermostat,  a  slight  variability  in  the 
composition  of  the  synthetic  medium,  etc.).    A  comparison  of  the 


COMPETITION    FOR    COMMON   FOOD    IN    PROTOZOA 


101 


curves  of  growth  of  P.  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia  shows  that  as  regards 
the  number  of  individuals  the  level  of  the  saturating  population  of 
P.  aurelia  is  considerably  higher  than  that  of  P.  caudatum.  Never- 
theless, the  comparison  of  the  volumes  shows  something  completely- 
different;  in  this  respect  P.  aurelia  only  slightly  surpasses  P.  cauda- 
tum, accumulating  at  the  expense  of  a  certain  definite  level  of  food 
resources  a  scarcely  larger  biomass.  As  will  be  shown  further  on, 
the  Osterhout  salts  medium  is  not  quite  favorable  in  its  properties 


fM 


5»» 

> 

"6  Jeo- 


200- 


J  "x> 


P.  caudatum 


o-e- 


I  i 


Oayt 


Fig.  21.  The  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  and  of  the  "volume"  in 
Paramecium  caudatum  and  Paramecium  aurelia  cultivated  separately  on  the 
medium  of  Osterhout.     From  Gause  ('34d). 


for  the  Paramecia,  and  this  complicates  the  question  as  to  the  factors 
limiting  growth.  On  the  one  hand,  the  insufficiency  of  food  plays 
a  part  here  which  we  can  judge  of  by  a  direct  observation  of  the  cul- 
tures :  with  a  population  in  equilibrium  the  turbid  bacterial  medium 
introduced  daily  becomes  quite  transparent  after  a  certain  time,  as 
the  bacteria  are  entirely  devoured  by  the  Paramecia.  However,  ow- 
ing to  a  comparatively  high  concentration  of  bacteria  and  a  somewhat 
unoptimal  reaction  of  the  medium  a  depressory  action  of  certain 
other  influences  plays  also  a  role  here. 


102 


THE   STRUGGLE   FOR    EXISTENCE 


(6)  The  data  on  the  growth  of  the  volumes  of  P.  caudatum  and  P. 
aurelia  in  a  mixed  population  are  given  in  Figure  22.  The  curves  of 
growth  of  each  species  in  a  mixed  culture  are  presented  here  on  the 
background  of  control  curves  corresponding  to  the  free  growth  of  the 
same  species.  It  is  easy  to  see  that  the  growth  of  a  mixed  population 
consists  of  two  periods:  (a)  during  the  first  period  (till  the  eighth  day), 
the  species  grow  and  compete  for  the  seizing  of  the  still  unutilized 
energy   (food  resources).     But  the  moment  approaches  gradually 


P.  aurelia 


100 


cr  Jn  mixed  population 


P.  caudatum 


Fig.  22.  The  growth  of  the  "volume"  in  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Para- 
mecium aurelia  cultivated  separately  and  in  the  mixed  population  on  the 
medium  of  Osterhout.     From  Gause  ('34d). 


when  all  the  utilizable  energy  is  already  taken  hold  of,  and  the  total 
of  the  biomasses  of  the  two  species  tends  to  reach  the  maximal  pos- 
sible biomass  under  given  conditions.  (This  happens  on  the  eighth 
day ;  the  total  biomass  is  equal  to  about  210.)  This  first  period  corre- 
sponds to  what  we  have  already  observed  in  yeast  cells,  (b)  After 
this  there  can  only  arise  the  redistribution  of  the  already  seized  energy 
between  the  two  species,  i.e.  the  displacement  of  one  species  by  another. 
Figure  22  shows  that  such  a  displacement  is  actually  observed  in  the 
experiment:  the  number  of  P.  caudatum  gradually  diminishes  as  a 


COMPETITION    FOR    COMMON   FOOD   IN    PROTOZOA  103 

result  of  its  being  driven  out  by  P.  aurelia.  As  several  further  experi- 
ments have  shown  (see  Fig.  24),  the  process  of  competition  under  our 
conditions  has  always  resulted  in  one  species  being  entirely  displaced 
by  another,  in  complete  agreement  with  the  predictions  of  the  mathe- 
matical theory. 

If  we  consider  the  curves  in  Figure  22  more  in  detail,  we  shall  note 
that  they  generally  are  of  a  rather  complicated  character.  It  is 
interesting  to  note  that  P.  caudatum  in  a  mixed  culture  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  experiment  grows  even  better  than  separately.  This  is 
apparently  a  consequence  of  the  more  nearly  optimal  relationships 
between  the  density  of  the  Paramecia  and  that  of  the  bacterial  food, 
in  accordance  with  the  observations  of  Johnson  ('33). 

in 

(1)  Although  the  situation  in  our  experiments  with  Osterhout's 
medium  has  been  considerably  simpler  than  in  the  case  of  the  "oaten 
medium,"  it  is  still  too  complicated  for  a  clear  understanding  of  the 
mechanism  of  competition.  In  fact,  why  has  one  species  been  vic- 
torious over  another?  In  the  case  of  yeast  cells  we  answered  that 
the  success  of  the  species  during  the  first  stage  of  competition  depends 
on  definite  relations  between  the  coefficients  of  multiplication  and 
the  alcohol  production,  and  that  it  can  be  exactly  predicted  with  the 
aid  of  an  equation  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  What  will  be  our 
answer  for  the  population  of  Paramecia? 

To  investigate  this  problem  we  made  the  conditions  of  the  experi- 
mentation the  next  step  in  the  simplification.  We  endeavored  to 
make  a  medium  with  a  very  small  concentration  of  nutritive  bacteria 
and  optimal  in  its  physicochemical  properties  for  Paramecia.  Under 
such  conditions  the  competition  for  common  food  between  two  species 
of  Protozoa  has  been  reduced  to  its  simplest  form. 

(2)  As  Woodruff  has  shown  ('11,  '14),  the  waste  products  of  Para- 
mecia can  depress  the  multiplication  and  be  specific  for  a  given 
species.  In  any  case  we  are  very  far  from  an  exact  knowledge  of 
their  role  and  chemical  composition.  Therefore  first  of  all  we  must 
eliminate  the  complicating  influence  of  these  substances.  This 
problem  is  the  reverse  of  the  one  we  had  to  do  with  in  the  preceding 
chapter.  There  in  the  experiments  with  yeast  we  tried  to  set  up 
conditions  under  which  the  food  resources  of  the  medium  should  be 
very  considerable  at  the  time  when  the  concentration  of  the  waste 


104 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


products  had  already  attained  a  critical  value.  Now  with  Para- 
mecia  our  object  is  that  the  concentration  of  the  waste  products 
should  still  be  very  far  from  the  critical  threshold  at  the  moment  when 
the  food  is  exhausted. 

First  of  all  we  turned  our  attention  to  the  hydrogen  ion  concentra- 
tion (pH),  which  in  the  light  of  the  researches  of  Darby  ('29)  can 
be  of  great  importance  for  our  species.  When  Paramecia  are  culti- 
vated in  Osterhout's  medium,  pH  is  near  to  6.8  and  unstable,  where- 


no 


ISO 


no 


so 


"Half-  loop"  medium 


K=ior 


■*—* a— s a 


K'6V 


Faureha  jeparate/y 
i 


- T1 * 

•   •  •   •        • 


P.caudatum  separately 


~  One  loop  medium 


K=I9?         D 


^  Raureha  separately 


•       K'/3Z 

■     * 


P.caudatum  jeparate/y 


•     • 


10 


/v 


it 


18 


20 


Days 


Fig.  23.  The  growth  of  the  "volume"  in  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Para- 
mecium aurelia  cultivated  separately  on  the  buffered  medium  ("half-loop" 
and  "one-loop"  concentrations  of  bacteria).     From  Gause  (\34d). 


as  the  reaction  in  our  wild  cultures  is  commonly  near  to  8.0.     There- 
fore we,  like  Johnson,  buffered  Osterhout's  medium  by  adding  1  cm3 


m 
of  —  KH2P04  to  30  cm3  of  diluted  salt  solution,  and  bringing  the 

reaction  of  the  medium  with  the  aid  of  —  KOH  to  pH  =  8.0.     At 

the  same  time  we  isolated  new  pure  lines  of  Paramecia  out  of  our  wild 
culture,  as  the  Paramecia  which  had  been  cultivated  for  a  long  time 
on  Osterhout's  medium  could  not  stand  a  sudden  transfer  into  a 
buffered  medium. 


COMPETITION   FOR    COMMON    FOOD    IN    PROTOZOA 


105 


In  order  to  dimmish  the  concentration  of  the  bacteria  we  made  a 
new  smaller  standard  loop  for  preparing  the  "one-loop  medium,"  and 
also  arranged  experiments  in  which  the  one  loop  medium  was  diluted 
twice  ("half-loop  medium") .  The  data  obtained  are  given  in  Table  4 
(Appendix)  where  every  figure  represents  a  mean  value  from  the  ob- 
servations of  two  microcosms.  This  material  is  represented  graphi- 
cally in  Figures  23,  24  and  25. 

Let  us  examine  Figure  23.  The  curves  of  growth  of  pure  popula- 
tions of  P.  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia  with  different  concentrations  of 
the  bacterial  food  show  that  the  lack  of  food  is  actually  a  factor  limit- 
ing growth  in  these  experiments.  With  the  double  concentration  of 
food  the  volumes  of  the  populations  of  the  separately  growing  species 
also  increase  about  twice  (from  64  up  to  137  in  P.  caudatum;^  X  2  = 
128;  from  105  up  to  195  in  P.  aurelia;  105  X  2  =  210).     Under  these 

TABLE  XI 

Parameters  of  the  logistic  curves  for  separate  growth  of  Paramecium  caudatum 

and  Paramecium  aurelia 


Buffered  medium  with  the  "half-loop" 

concentration  of  bacteria 

P.  AURELIA 

P.  CAUDATUM 

Maximal  volume  (K) 

Ki  =  105 
&,  -  1.1244 

Kt  =  64 

Coefficient  of  geometric  increase  (6) 

b2  =  0.7944 

conditions  the  differences  in  the  growth  of  populations  of  P.  aurelia 
and  P.  caudatum  are  quite  distinctly  pronounced :  the  growth  of  the 
biomass  of  the  former  species  proceeds  with  greater  rapidity,  and  it 
accumulates  a  greater  biomass  than  P.  caudatum  at  the  expense  of  the 
same  level  of  food  resources.1  If  we  now  express  the  curves  of  separate 
growth  of  both  species  under  a  half-loop  concentration  of  bacteria 
with  the  aid  of  logistic  equations  we  shall  obtain  the  data  presented 
in  Table  XL  This  table  shows  clearly  that  P.  aurelia  has  perfectly 
definite  advantages  over  P.  caudatum  in  respect  to  the  basic  char- 
acteristics of  growth. 

(3)  We  will  now  pass  on  to  the  growth  of  a  mixed  population  of 
P.  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia.    The  general  character  of  the  curves  on 

1  This  is  apparently  connected  with  the  resistance  of  P.  aurelia  to  the  waste 
products  of  the  pathogenic  bacterium,  Bacillus  pyocyaneus  (see  Gause,  Nas- 
tukova  and  Alpatov,  '35). 


106 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


Figures  22, 24  and  25  is  almost  the  same,  but  there  are  certain  differ- 
ences concerning  secondary  peculiarities.  For  a  detailed  acquaint- 
ance with  the  properties  of  a  mixed  population  we  will  consider  the 
growth  with  a  half-loop  concentration  of  bacteria  (Fig.  24).  First  of 
all  we  see  that  as  in  the  case  examined  before  the  competition  between 
our  species  can  be  divided  into  two  separate  stages:  up  to  the  fifth 


80 


.     P.  cau datum. 


9*m  W 


K^€V 


•   f 

Separately 


v,aw«,  &&&L 


Jn  mixed  population 
a 


Fig.  24.  The  growth  of  the  "volume"  in  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Para- 
mecium aurelia  cultivated  separately  and  in  the  mixed  population  on  the  buff- 
ered medium  with  the  "half-loop"  concentration  of  bacteria.  From  Gause 
C34d). 


day  there  is  a  competition  between  the  species  for  seizing  the  so  far 
unutilized  food  energy;  then  after  the  fifth  day  of  growth  begins  the 
redistribution  of  the  completely  seized  resources  of  energy  between 
the  two  components,  which  leads  to  a  complete  displacement  of  one 
of  them  by  another.  The  following  simple  calculations  can  convince 
one  that  on  the  fifth  day  all  the  energy  is  already  seized  upon.     At 


COMPETITION    FOR    COMMON    FOOD    IN    PROTOZOA 


107 


the  expense  of  a  certain  level  of  food  resources  which  is  a  constant  one 
in  all  "half-loop"  experiments  and  may  be  taken  as  unity,  P.  aurelia 
growing  separately  produces  a  biomass  equal  to  105  volume  units, 
and  P.  caudatum  64  such  units.  Therefore,  one  unit  of  volume  of 
P.  caudatum  consumes  ^T  =  0.01562  of  food,  and  one  unit  of  volume 


Zoo 


P.aure/fa 


Separately 


Jn  mixed  population 


P.  caudatum 


19 


Days 


Fig.  25.  The  growth  of  the  "volume"  in  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Para- 
mecium aurelia  cultivated  separately  and  in  the  mixed  population  on  the 
buffered  medium  with  the  "one-loop"  concentration  of  bacteria.  From  Gause 
C34d). 


of  P.  aurelia  -jfe  =  0.00952.  In  other  words,  one  unit  of  volume  of 
P.  caudatum  consumes  1.64  times  as  much  food  as  P.  aurelia,  and 
the  food  consumption  of  one  unit  of  volume  in  the  latter  species  con- 
stitutes but  0.61  of  that  of  P.  caudatum.  These  coefficients  enable 
us  to  recalculate  the  volume  of  one  species  into  an  equivalent  in 
respect  to  the  food  consumption  volume  of  another  species. 


108  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

On  the  fifth  day  of  growth  of  a  mixed  population  the  biomass  of 
P.  caudatum  (in  volume  units)  is  equal  to  about  25,  and  of  P.  aurelia 
to  about  65.  If  we  calculate  the  total  of  these  biomasses  in  equiva- 
lents of  P.  aurelia,  we  shall  have:  (25  X  1.64)  -f-  65  =  106  (maximal 
free  growth  of  P.  aurelia  is  equal  to  105).  The  total  of  the  biomasses 
expressed  in  equivalents  of  P.  caudatum  will  be  (65  X  0.61)  +  25  = 
65  (with  the  free  growth  64).  This  means  that  on  the  fifth  day  of 
growth  of  the  mixed  population  the  food  resources  of  the  microcosm 
are  indeed  completely  taken  hold  of. 

(4)  The  first  period  of  competition  up  to  the  fifth  day  is  not  all 
so  simple  as  we  considered  it  in  the  theoretical  discussion  of  the  third 
chapter,  or  when  examining  the  population  of  yeast  cells.  The  na- 
ture of  the  influence  of  one  species  on  the  growth  of  another  does  not 
remain  invariable  in  the  course  of  the  entire  first  stage  of  competition, 
and  in  its  turn  may  be  divided  into  two  periods.  At  the  very  begin- 
ning P.  caudatum  grows  even  somewhat  better  in  a  mixed  population 
than  separately  (analogous  to  Fig.  22),  apparently  in  connection 
with  more  nearly  optimal  relations  between  the  density  of  Paramecia 
and  that  of  the  bacteria  in  accordance  with  the  already  mentioned 
data  of  Johnson  ('33).  At  the  same  time  P.  aurelia  is  but  very 
slightly  oppressed  by  P.  caudatum.  As  the  food  resources  are  used 
up,  the  Johnson  effect  disappears,  and  the  species  begin  to  depress 
each  other  as  a  result  of  competition  for  common  food. 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  all  this  does  not  alter  in  the  least  the  essence 
of  the  mathematical  theory  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  but  only 
introduces  into  it  a  certain  natural  complication:  the  coefficients  of 
the  struggle  for  existence,  which  characterize  the  influence  of  one 
species  on  the  growth  of  another,  do  not  remain  constant  but  in  their 
turn  undergo  regular  alterations  as  the  culture  grows.  The  curves 
of  growth  of  every  species  in  a  mixed  population  in  Figure  24  up  to 
the  fifth  day  of  growth  have  been  calculated  according  to  the  system 
of  differential  equations  of  competition  with  such  varying  coefficients. 
In  the  first  days  of  growth  the  coefficient  13  is  negative  and  near  to 
—  1,  i.e.,  instead  of  —(3Ni  we  obtain  -J-JVi-  In  other  words,  the 
presence  of  P.  aurelia  does  not  diminish,  but  increases  the  pos- 
sibility of  growth  of  P.  caudatum,  which  proceeds  for  a  certain  time 
with  a  potential  geometrical  rate,  outrunning  the  control  culture 

(  2     — 1  remains  near  to  unity  I.    At  this  time  the  coefficient 


COMPETITION   FOR    COMMON    FOOD    IN   PROTOZOA  109 

a  is  equal  to  about  +0.5;  in  other  words,  P.  aurelia  suffers  from  a 
slight  depressing  influence  of  P.  caudatum.  Later  the  inhibitory- 
action  of  one  species  upon  the  growth  of  another  begins  to  manifest 
itself  more  and  more  in  proportion  to  the  quantity  of  food  consumed, 
because  the  larger  is  the  part  of  the  food  resources  already  consumed 
the  less  is  the  unutilized  opportunity  for  growth.  In  our  calculations 
for  P.  caudatum  from  the  second  and  for  P.  aurelia  from  the  fourth 
days  of  growth  we  have  identified  the  coefficients  of  competition  with 
the  coefficients  of  the  relative  food  consumption,  i.e.,  a  =  1.64,  /3  = 
0.61.  It  is  obvious  that  this  is  but  a  first  approximation  to  the  actual 
state  of  things  where  the  coefficients  gradually  pass  from  one  value 
to  another.  The  entire  problem  of  the  changes  in  the  coefficients  of 
the  struggle  for  existence  in  the  course  of  the  growth  of  a  mixed  popu- 
lation (which  apparently  are  in  a  great  measure  connected  with  the 
fact  that  the  Paramecia  feed  upon  living  bacteria)  needs  further 
detailed  investigations  on  more  extensive  experimental  material  than 
we  possess  at  present. 

(5)  It  remains  to  examine  the  second  stage  of  the  competition, 
i.e.,  the  direct  displacement  of  one  species  by  another.  An  analysis 
of  this  phenomenon  can  no  longer  be  reduced  to  the  examination  of 
the  coefficients  of  multiplication  and  of  the  coefficients  of  the  struggle 
for  existence,  and  we  have  to  do  in  the  process  of  displacement  with  a 
quite  new  qualitative  factor:  the  rate  of  the  stream  which  is  repre- 
sented by  population  having  completely  seized  the  food  resources. 
As  we  have  already  mentioned  in  Chapter  III,  after  the  cessation  of 
growth  a  population  does  not  remain  motionless  and  in  every  unit  of 
time  a  definite  number  of  newly  formed  individuals  fills  the  place  of 
those  which  have  disappeared  during  the  same  time.  Among  differ- 
ent animals  this  can  take  place  in  various  ways,  and  a  careful  biologi- 
cal analysis  of  every  separate  case  is  here  absolutely  necessary.  In 
our  experiments  the  principal  factor  regulating  the  rapidity  of  this 
movement  of  the  population  that  had  ceased  growing  was  the  follow- 
ing technical  measure:  a  sample  equal  to  yu  of  the  population  was 
taken  every  day  and  then  destroyed.  In  this  way  a  regular  decrease 
in  the  density  of  the  population  was  produced  and  followed  by  the 
subsequent  growth  up  to  the  saturating  level  to  fill  in  the  loss. 

During  these  elementary  movements  of  thinning  the  population 
and  filling  the  loss,  the  displacement  of  one  species  by  another  took 
place.     The  biomass  of  every  species  was  decreased  by  ro  daily. 


110  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

Were  the  species  similar  in  their  properties,  each  one  of  them  would 
again  increase  by  to,  and  there  would  not  be  any  alteration  in  the 
relative  quantities  of  the  two  species.  However,  as  one  species  grows 
quicker  than  another,  it  succeeds  not  only  in  regaining  what  it  has 
lost  but  also  in  seizing  part  of  the  food  resources  of  the  other  species. 
Therefore,  every  elementary  movement  of  the  population  leads  to  a 
diminution  in  the  biomass  of  the  slowly  growing  species,  and  produces 
its  entire  disappearance  after  a  certain  time. 

(6)  The  recovery  of  the  population  loss  in  every  elementary  move- 
ment is  subordinate  to  a  system  of  the  differential  equations  of  com- 
petition. In  the  present  stage  of  our  researches  we  can  make  use  of 
these  equations  for  only  a  qualitative  analysis  of  the  process  of  dis- 
placement. They  will  show  us  exactly  what  particular  species  in  the 
population  will  be  displaced.  However,  the  quantitative  side  of  the 
problem,  i.e.,  the  rate  of  the  displacement,  still  requires  further  experi- 
mental and  mathematical  researches  and  we  will  not  consider  it  at 
present. 

The  qualitative  analysis  consists  in  the  following.  Let  us  assume 
that  the  biomass  of  each  component  of  the  saturating  population  is 
decreased  by  yu-  Then  according  to  the  system  of  differential  equa- 
tions, inserting  the  values  of  the  coefficients  of  multiplication  and  of 
the  coefficients  of  food  consumption,  we  shall  be  able  to  say  how  each 
one  of  the  components  can  utilize  the  now  created  possibility  for 
growth.  The  result  of  the  calculations  shows  that  P.  aurelia,  pri- 
marily owing  to  its  high  coefficient  of  multiplication,  has  an  advan- 
tage and  increases  every  time  comparatively  more  than  P.  caudatum* 

In  summing  up  we  can  say  that  in  spite  of  the  complexity  of  the 
process  of  competition  between  two  species  of  infusoria,  and  as  one 
may  think  a  complete  change  of  conditions  in  passing  from  one  period 
of  growth  to  another,  a  certain  law  of  the  struggle  for  existence  which 
may  be  expressed  by  a  system  of  differential  equations  of  competition 
remains  invariable  all  the  time.  The  law  is  that  the  species  possess 
definite  potential  coefficients  of  multiplication,  which  are  realized  at 

2  It  is  obvious  that  in  these  calculations  it  is  necessary  to  introduce  varying 
coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  At  the  same  time  with  our  technique 
of  cultivation  corrections  to  the  "elementary  movements"  must  be  also  in- 
cluded in  an  analysis  of  the  first  stage  of  growth  of  a  mixed  population  (an 
approximation  to  the  asymptote).  But  at  the  present  stage  of  our  researches 
we  have  neglected  them. 


COMPETITION    FOR    COMMON    FOOD    IN    PROTOZOA  111 

every  moment  of  time  according  to  the  unutilized  opportunity  for 
growth.  We  have  only  had  to  change  the  interpretation  of  this  un- 
utilized opportunity. 

(7)  It  seems  reasonable  at  this  point  to  coordinate  our  data  with 
the  ideas  of  the  modern  theory  of  natural  selection.  It  is  recognized 
that  fluctuations  in  numbers  resembling  the  dilutions  we  have  arti- 
ficially produced  in  our  microcosms  play  in  general  a  decisive  role  in 
the  removal  of  the  less  fitted  species  and  mutations  (Ford,  '30).  An 
interesting  mathematical  expression  of  this  process  proposed  by 
Haldane  ('24,  '32)  can  be  formulated  thus:  how  does  the  rate  of 
increase  of  the  favorable  type  in  the  population  depend  on  the 
value  of  the  coefficient  of  selection  k?  In  its  turn  the  coefficient  of 
selection  characterizes  an  elementary  displacement  in  the  relation 
between  the  two  types  per  unit  of  time — one  generation.  Therefore 
the  problem  resolves  itself  into  a  determination  of  the  functional  rela- 
tionship between  the  increase  of  concentration  of  the  favorable  type 
and  the  elementary  displacement  in  its  concentration.  A  recent 
theoretical  paper  by  Ludwig  ('33)  clearly  shows  how  the  fluctuation 
in  the  population  density  alters  the  relation  between  the  two  types 
owing  to  the  fact  that  one  of  them  has  a  somewhat  higher  probability 
of  multiplication  than  the  other.  It  seems  to  us  that  there  is  a  great 
future  for  the  Volterra  method  here,  because  it  enables  us  not  to 
begin  the  theory  by  the  coefficient  of  selection  but  to  calculate  theo- 
retically the  coefficient  itself  starting  from  the  process  of  interaction 
between  the  two  species  or  mutations. 

IV 

(1)  How  complicated  are  processes  of  competition  under  the  condi- 
tions approaching  those  of  nature  can  be  seen  from  the  experiments 
made  by  Gause,  Nastukova  and  Alpatov  ('35).  They  studied  the  in- 
fluence of  biologically  conditioned  media  on  the  growth  of  a  mixed 
population  of  Paramecium  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia.  The  analysis 
of  the  relative  adaptation  of  the  two  species  at  different  stages  of 
population  growth  has  shown  that  P.  caudatum  has  an  advantage 
over  P.  aurelia  in  the  coefficient  of  geometric  increase  (in  the  absence 
of  Bacillus  pyocyaneus  in  the  nutritive  medium  which  in  the  experi- 
ments described  above  inhibited  P.  caudatum  by  its  waste  products) 
whilst  P.  aurelia  surpasses  P.  caudatum  in  the  resistance  to  waste 
products.     Therefore  if  the  decisive  factor  of  competition  is  a  rapid 


112 


THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


utilization  of  the  food  resources,  P.  caudatum  has  an  advantage  over 
P.  aurelia;  but  if  the  resistance  to  waste  products  is  the  essential 
point,  then  P.  aurelia  will  take  place  of  P.  caudatum. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  also  that  in  the  complicated  situation  of 
these  experiments  the  superiority  of  one  species  over  another  in  com- 
petition did  not  simply  reflect  the  properties  of  these  species  taken 
independently,  but  was  often  essentially  modified  by  the  process  of  their 
interaction. 


P.cauditum 
(tS.pust)  Q 


pays 


Fig.  26.  The  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  of  Sttjlonychia  pustulata 
cultivated  separately,  and  in  the  mixed  populations  with  Paramecium  cau- 
datum and  Paramecium  aurelia  (on  the  medium  of  Osterhout). 


(2)  If  we  turn  to  the  population  growth  of  Stylonychia  pustulata 
and  its  competition  with  two  species  of  Paramecium,  we  shall  en- 
counter extremely  complicated  processes.  The  corresponding  data 
are  given  in  Table  5  (Appendix)  and  Figure  26.  These  experiments 
were  made  with  Osterhout's  medium  containing  Bacillus  pyocyaneus, 
simultaneously  with  those  mentioned  above.  Therefore,  the  data 
on  the  separate  growth  of  P.  caudatum  and  P.  aurelia  given  in  Appen- 
dix Table  3  serve  as  a  control  for  these  experiments. 

First  of  all,  the  separate  growth  of  Stylonychia  pustulata  is  very 


COMPETITION   FOR    COMMON   FOOD   IN   PROTOZOA  113 

peculiar:  having  attained  a  certain  maximum,  the  density  of  popula- 
tion decreases  and  remains  stationary  at  a  lower  level.  Direct 
observation  shows  that  the  bacteria  at  the  close  of  the  twenty-four 
hour  intervals  between  the  changes  of  medium  remain  partly  uncon- 
sumed,  and  the  limiting  factor  here  is  apparently  an  accumulation 
of  waste  products  and  not  an  insufficiency  of  food.  The  fluctuations 
in  the  density  of  population  of  the  separately  growing  S.  pustulata 
are  probably  connected  with  some  complex  processes  of  the  influence 
of  metabolic  products  on  growth.  As  to  the  mixed  populations,  the 
same  regularity  with  which  we  had  to  deal  previously  repeats  itself 
here :  one  species  finally  completely  displaces  another,  and  the  species 
displaced  is  always  Stylonychia  pustulata. 

(3)  Let  us  summarize  the  data  of  this  chapter.  We  have  studied 
the  competition  between  two  species  for  a  source  of  energy  kept  con- 
tinually at  a  certain  level.  This  process  may  be  divided  into  two 
periods.  In  the  first  period  the  two  species  compete  for  the  still  un- 
utilized resources  of  energy.  In  what  proportion  this  energy  will  be 
distributed  between  the  two  species  is  determined  by  the  system  of 
Vito  Volterra's  differential  equations  of  competition,  but  the  co- 
efficients of  the  struggle  for  existence  in  these  equations  change  in 
the  course  of  the  growth  of  the  population  and  are  therefore  more 
complicated  than  in  the  preceding  chapter.  In  the  second  period  there 
is  but  a  redistribution  of  the  completely  seized  energy  between  the  two 
species,  which  is  again  controlled  by  the  differential  equations  of  com- 
petition. Owing  to  its  advantages,  mainly  a  greater  value  of  the 
coefficient  of  multiplication,  one  of  the  species  in  a  mixed  population 
drives  out  the  other  entirely. 


Chapter  VI 
THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  ONE  SPECIES  BY  ANOTHER 


(1)  In  the  two  preceding  chapters  our  attention  has  been  concen- 
trated on  the  indirect  competition,  and  we  have  to  turn  now  to  an 
entirely  new  group  of  phenomena  of  the  struggle  for  existence,  that 
of  one  species  being  directly  devoured  by  another.  The  experimental 
investigation  of  just  this  case  is  particularly  interesting  in  connection 
with  the  mathematical  theory  of  the  struggle  for  existence  developed 
on  broad  lines  by  Vito  Volterra.  Mathematical  investigations  have 
shown  that  the  process  of  interaction  between  the  predator  and  the 
prey  leads  to  periodic  oscillations  in  numbers  of  both  species,  and 
all  this  of  course  ought  to  be  verified  under  carefully  controlled  labora- 
tory conditions.  At  the  same  time  we  approach  closely  in  this  chap- 
ter to  the  fundamental  problems  of  modern  experimental  epidemi- 
ology, which  have  been  recently  discussed  from  a  wide  viewpoint  by 
Greenwood  in  his  Herter  lectures  of  1931.  The  epidemiologists  feel 
that  the  spread  of  microbial  infection  presents  a  particular  case  of 
the  struggle  for  existence  between  the  bacteria  and  the  organisms 
they  attack,  and  that  the  entire  problem  must  pass  from  the  strictly 
medical  to  the  general  biological  field. 

(2)  As  the  material  for  investigation  we  have  taken  two  infusoria 
of  which  one,  Didinium  nasutum,  devours  the  other,  Paramecium 
caudatum  (Fig.  27).  Here,  therefore,  exists  the  following  food  chain: 
bacteria  — *  Paramecium  — >  Didinium.  This  case  presents  a  consider- 
able interest  from  a  purely  biological  viewpoint,  and  it  has  more 
than  once  been  studied  in  detail  (Mast  ('09),  Reukauf  ('30),  and 
others).  The  amount  of  food  required  by  Didinium  is  very  great 
and,  as  Mast  has  shown,  it  demands  a  fresh  Paramecium  every  three 
hours.  Observation  of  the  hunting  of  Didinium  after  the  Paramecia 
has  shown  that  Didinium  attacks  all  the  objects  coming  into  contact 
with  its  seizing  organ,  and  the  collision  with  suitable  food  is  simply 
due  to  chance  (Calcins  '33).  Putting  it  into  the  words  of  Jennings 
('15)  Didinium  simply  "proves  all  things  and  holds  fast  to  that  which 
is  good." 

114 


DESTRUCTION    OF   ONE    SPECIES    BY   ANOTHER 


115 


All  the  experiments  described  further  on  were  made  with  pure 
lines  of  Didinium  ("summer  line")  and  Paramecium.  In  most  of 
the  experiments  the  nutritive  medium  was  the  oaten  decoction,  "with 
sediment"  or  "without  sediment,"  described  in  the  preceding  chapter. 
Attempts  were  also  made  to  cultivate  these  infusoria  on  a  synthetic 
medium  with  an  exactly  controlled  number  of  bacteria  for  the  Para- 
mecia,  but  here  we  encountered  great  difficulties  in  connection  with 
differences  in  the  optimal  physicochemical  conditions  for  our  lines 
of  Paramecium  and  Didinium.  The  introduction  of  a  phosphate 
buffer  and  the  increase  of  the  alkalinity  of  the  medium  above  pH  = 


Fig.  27.  Didinium  nasutum  devouring  Paramecium  caudatum 

6.8-7.0  has  invariably  favored  the  growth  of  Paramecium,  but  hin- 
dered that  of  Didinium.  Satisfactory  results  have  been  obtained  on 
Osterhout's  medium,  but  here  also  Didinium  has  grown  worse  than 
on  the  oaten  medium.  Therefore,  absolute  values  of  growth  under 
different  conditions  can  not  be  compared  with  one  another  though  all 
the  fundamental  laws  of  the  struggle  for  existence  remained  the  same. 
The  experiments  were  made  in  a  moist  thermostat  at  a  temperature 
of  26°C. 

(3)  Let  us  first  of  all  analyze  the  process  of  interaction  between 
the  predator  and  the  prey  from  a  qualitative  point  of  view.  It  is  well 
known  that  under  natural  conditions  periodic  oscillations  in  the  num- 
bers of  both  take  place  but  in  connection  with  the  complexity  of  the 


116  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

situation  it  is  difficult  to  draw  any  reliable  conclusions  concerning 
the  causes  of  these  oscillations.  However,  quite  recently  Lotka 
(1920)  and  Volterra  (1926)  have  noted  on  the  basis  of  a  purely  mathe- 
matical investigation  that  the  properties  of  a  biological  system  con- 
sisting of  two  species  one  of  which  devours  the  other  are  such  that 
they  lead  to  periodic  oscillations  in  numbers  (see  Chapter  III). 
These  oscillations  should  exist  when  all  the  external  factors  are  in- 
variable, because  they  are  due  to  the  properties  of  the  biological 
system  itself.  The  periods  of  these  oscillations  are  determined  by 
certain  initial  conditions  and  coefficients  of  multiplication  of  the 
species.  Mathematicians  arrived  at  this  conclusion  by  studying  the 
properties  of  the  differential  equation  for  the  predator-prey  relations 
which  has  already  been  discussed  in  detail  in  Chapter  III  (equa- 
tion 21a).  Let  us  now  repeat  in  short  this  argument  in  a  verbal 
form.  When  in  a  limited  microcosm  we  have  a  certain  number  of 
prey  (Ni),  and  if  we  introduce  predators  (N2),1  there  will  begin  a 
decrease  in  the  number  of  prey  and  an  increase  in  that  of  the  preda- 
tors. But  as  the  concentration  of  the  prey  diminishes  the  increase 
of  the  predators  slows  down,  and  later  there  even  begins  a  certain 
dying  off  of  the  latter  resulting  from  a  lack  of  food.  As  a  result  of 
this  diminution  in  the  number  of  predators  the  conditions  for  the 
growth  of  the  surviving  prey  are  getting  more  and  more  favorable, 
and  their  population  increases,  but  then  again  predators  begin  to 
multiply.  Such  periodic  oscillations  can  continue  for  a  long  time. 
The  analysis  of  the  properties  of  the  corresponding  differential  equation 
shows  that  one  species  will  never  be  capable  of  completely  destroying 
another:  the  diminished  prey  will  not  be  entirely  devoured  by  the 
predators,  and  the  starving  predators  will  not  die  out  completely, 
because  when  their  density  is  low  the  prey  multiply  intensely  and  in  a 
certain  time  favorable  conditions  for  hunting  them  arise.  Thus  a 
population  consisting  of  homogeneous  prey  and  homogeneous  predators 
in  a  limited  microcosm,  all  the  external  factors  being  constant,  must 
according  to  the  predictions  of  the  mathematical  theory  possess  periodic 
oscillations  in  the  numbers  of  both  species.2    These  oscillations  may  be 

1  It  is  assumed  that  all  individuals  of  prey  and  predator  are  identical  in  their 
properties,  in  other  words,  we  have  to  do  with  homogeneous  populations. 

2  According  to  the  theory,  such  oscillations  must  exist  in  the  case  of  one 
component  depending  on  the  state  of  another  at  the  same  moment  of  time,  as 
well  as  in  the  case  of  a  certain  delay  in  the  responses  of  one  species  to  the 
changes  of  the  other. 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE    SPECIES   BY   ANOTHER  117 

called  "innate  periodic  oscillations,"  because  they  depend  on  the 
properties  of  the  predator-prey  relations  themselves,  but  besides 
these  under  the  influence  of  periodic  oscillations  of  external  factors 
there  generally  arise  "induced  periodic  oscillations"  in  numbers  de- 
pending on  these  external  causes.  The  classic  example  of  a  system 
which  is  subject  to  innate  and  induced  oscillations  is  presented  by  the 
pendulum.  Thus  the  ideal  pendulum  the  equilibrium  of  which  has 
been  disturbed  will  oscillate  owing  to  the  properties  of  this  system 
during  an  indefinitely  long  time,  if  its  motion  is  not  impeded.  But 
in  addition  to  that  we  may  act  upon  the  pendulum  by  external  forces, 
and  thereby  cause  induced  oscillations  of  the  pendulum. 

If  we  are  asked  what  proof  there  is  of  the  fact  that  the  biological 
system  consisting  of  predator-prey  actually  possesses  "innate" 
periodic  oscillations  in  numbers  of  both  species,  or  in  other  terms  that 
the  equation  (21a)  holds  true,  we  can  give  but  one  answer:  observa- 
tions under  natural  conditions  are  here  of  no  use,  as  in  the  extremely 
complex  natural  environment  we  do  not  succeed  in  eliminating  "in- 
duced" oscillations  depending  on  cyclic  changes  in  climatic  factors 
and  on  other  causes.  Investigations  under  constant  and  exactly 
controlled  laboratory  conditions  are  here  indispensable.  Therefore, 
in  experimentation  with  two  species  of  infusoria  one  of  which  de- 
vours the  other  the  following  question  arose  at  the  very  beginning: 
does  this  system  possess  "innate"  periodic  oscillations  in  numbers, 
which  are  to  be  expected  according  to  the  mathematical  theory? 

(4)  The  first  experiments  were  set  up  in  small  test  tubes  with 
0.5  cm3  of  oaten  medium  (see  Chapter  V).  If  we  take  an  oaten  me- 
dium without  sediment,  place  in  it  five  individuals  of  Paramecium 
caudatum,  and  after  two  days  introduce  three  predators  Didinium 
nasutum,  we  shall  have  the  picture  shown  in  Figure  28.  After  the 
predators  are  put  with  the  Paramecia,  the  number  of  the  latter 
begins  to  decrease,  the  predators  multiply  intensely,  devouring  all 
the  Paramecia,  and  thereupon  perish  themselves.  This  experiment 
was  repeated  many  times,  being  sometimes  made  in  a  large  vessel 
in  which  there  were  many  hundreds  of  thousands  of  infusoria.  The 
predator  was  introduced  at  different  moments  of  the  growth  of  popu- 
lation of  the  prey,  but  nevertheless  the  same  result  was  always  pro- 
duced. Figure  29  gives  the  curves  of  the  devouring  of  Paramecia  by 
Didinium  when  the  latter  are  introduced  at  different  moments  of  the 
growth  of  the  prey  population  (in  0.5  cm3  of  oaten  medium  without 


118 


THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


sediment).  This  figure  shows  the  decrease  in  the  number  of  Para- 
mecia  as  well  as  the  simultaneous  increase  in  number  and  in  volume 
of  the  population  of  Didinium.  (We  did  not  continue  these  curves 
beyond  the  point  where  Didinium  attained  its  maximal  volume.)  It 
is  evident  that  the  Paramecia  are  devoured  to  the  very  end.  As  it  is 
necessary  that  the  nutritive  medium  should  contain  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  bacteria  in  order  to  have  an  intense  multiplication  of 
Paramecia,  we  arranged  also  experiments  in  the  test  tubes  on  a  daily 
changed  Osterhout's  medium  containing  Bacillus  pyocyaneus  (see 
Chapter  V).  In  Figure  30  are  given  the  results  of  such  an  experi- 
ment which  has  led  up,  as  before,  to  the  complete  disappearance  of 
both  Paramecium  and  Didinium.     Thus  we  see  that  in  a  homogeneous 


P.  caudatum 


D.  nasutum 
P>-. 


Days 

Fig.  28.  The  elementary  interaction  between  Didinium  nasutum  and  Para- 
mecium caudatum  (oat  medium  without  sediment).  Numbers  of  individuals 
pro  0.5  c.c.     From  Gause  ('35a). 


nutritive  medium  under  constant  external  conditions  the  system 
Paramecium-Didinium  has  no  innate  periodic  oscillations  in  numbers. 
In  other  words,  the  food  chain:  bacteria  — >  Paramecium  — »  Didinium 
placed  in  a  limited  microcosm,  with  the  concentration  of  the  first  link 
of  the  chain  kept  artificially  at  a  definite  level,  changes  in  such  a  direc- 
tion that  the  two  latter  components  disappear  entirely  and  the  food  re- 
sources of  the  first  component  of  the  chain  remain  without  being  utilized 
by  any  one. 

We  have  yet  to  point  out  that  the  study  of  the  properties  of  the 
predator-prey  relations  must  be  carried  out  under  conditions  favor- 
able for  the  multiplication  of  both  prey  and  predator.  In  our  case, 
there  should  be  an  abundance  of  bacteria  for  the  multiplication  of 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE    SPECIES   BY   ANOTHER 


119 


Paramecia,  and  suitable  physicochemical  conditions  for  the  very- 
sensitive  Didinium.     It  is  self-evident  that  if  at  the  very  beginning 


!o 


a) 


JS  Number  of  Didinium 


f      Volume  of  Didinium        zo 

■      -jL_       b 


Number  of  Paramecia 


/ 


So 


<t> 


to 


^3o 

J" 


lot 

to 

€0 

*o  . 
Zo  . 


Number  of  Paramecin 
I 


(c) 


Numter  of  Didinium  ,    ,-  — 

y  ° 
/A    / 

/  Volume  of 
/      Oidimunx 

-Jt — s_ 

Number  of 
/  Paramecia 


Number  of 
Paramecia 


Paramecium 
separately 


Days 

Fig.  29.  The  destruction  of  Paramecium  caudatum  by  Didinium  nasutum. 
(a)  Growth  of  P.  caudatum  alone,  (b)  Didinium  is  introduced  at  the  very 
beginning  of  growth  of  Paramecia  population,  (c)  Didinium  is  introduced 
after  24  hours,  (d)  Didinium  is  introduced  after  36  hours,  (e)  Didinium  is 
introduced  after  48  hours.     Numbers  of  individuals  pro  0.5  c.c. 

we  set  up  unfavorable  conditions  under  which  Didinium  begins  to 
degenerate,  and  as  a  result  is  unable  to  destroy  all  the  prey,  or  if  the 


120 


THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


diminishing  prey  should  perish  not  in  consequence  of  their  having 
been  devoured  by  the  predators  but  from  other  causes,  we  could  not 
be  entitled  to  draw  any  conclusions  in  respect  to  the  properties  of  the 
predator-prey  relations  in  the  given  chain. 

(5)  We  may  be  told  that  after  we  have  "snatched"  two  components 
out  of  a  complex  natural  community  and  placed  them  under  "arti- 
ficial" conditions,  we  shall  certainly  not  obtain  anything  valuable 
and  shall  come  to  absurd  conclusions.  We  will  therefore  point  out 
beforehand  that  under  such  conditions  it  is  nevertheless  possible  to 
obtain  periodic  oscillations  in  the  numbers  of  the  predators  and  prey, 
if  we  but  introduce  some  complications  into  the  arrangement  of  the 


"^1200 

""^""N}  ,  P.caudatum 

9 

\jr 

5 

X 

i 

\ 

•fc  „ 

\ 

•ft  800 

\ 

s 

\ 

v. 

\             \ 

"1 

1                              1 

J  VOO 

y 

' 

aV     •  ^  nasutum 

^4                  ^^  —       ^**_ 

O        /        2        3       V       S       6      7 

Dayr 

J 


Fig.  30.  The  elementary  interaction  between  Didinium  nasutum  and  Para- 
mecium caudatum  (medium  of  Osterhout).  The  environment  is  not  com- 
pletely favorable  for  Didinium,  and  it  begins  to  die  out  too  early.  Numbers 
of  individuals  pro  5  c.c.     From  Gause  ('35a). 


experiments.  As  yet  we  have  only  separated  the  elementary  inter- 
action between  two  species,  and  noted  some  of  its  fundamental 
properties. 

However,  why  is  the  theoretical  equation  of  the  mathematicians 
not  realized  in  our  case?  The  cause  of  this  is  apparently  that  a  purely 
biological  property  of  our  predator  has  not  been  taken  into  account 
in  the  equation  (21a).  According  to  this  equation  a  decrease  in  the 
concentration  of  the  prey  diminishes  the  probability  of  their  en- 
counters with  the  predators,  and  causes  a  sharp  decrease  in  the  multi- 
plication of  the  latter,  and  afterwards  this  even  leads  to  their  partly 
dying  out.  However,  in  the  actual  case  Didinium  in  spite  of  the  in- 
sufficiency of  food  continues  to  multiply  intensely  at  the  expense  of 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE    SPECIES   BY   ANOTHER  121 

a  vast  decrease  in  the  size  of  the  individual.  The  following  data  give 
an  idea  of  the  diminution  in  size  of  Didinium :  three  normal  individ- 
uals of  this  species  placed  in  a  medium  free  of  Paramecia  continue 
to  multiply  intensely,  and  in  an  interval  of  24  hours  give  on  an  aver- 
age 7.1  small  individuals  able  to  attack  the  prey.  This  vast  increase 
of  the  "seizing  surface"  represents,  metaphorically  speaking,  those 
"tentacles  by  means  of  which  the  predators  suck  out  the  prey  com- 
pletely." Translating  all  this  into  mathematical  language,  we  can 
say:  the  function  characterizing  the  consumption  of  prey  by  preda- 
tors [fi(Ni,  N2)],  as  well  as  the  natality  and  the  mortality  of  predators 
[F(Ni,  N2)],*  are  apparently  more  complicated  than  Lotka  and  Vol- 
terra  have  assumed  in  the  equation  (21a),  and  as  a  result  the  corre- 
sponding process  of  the  struggle  for  existence  has  no  periodic  proper- 
ties. We  shall  soon  return  to  a  further  analysis  of  this  problem  along 
mathematical  lines. 

11 

(1)  We  have  but  to  introduce  a  slight  complication  into  the  condi- 
tions of  the  experiment,  and  all  the  characteristic  properties  of  our 
biological  system  will  be  altogether  changed.  In  order  to  somewhat 
approach  natural  conditions  we  have  introduced  into  the  microcosm 
a  "refuge"  where  Paramecia  could  cover  themselves.  For  this  pur- 
pose a  dense  oaten  medium  "with  sediment"  was  taken  (see  Chapter 
V).  Direct  observations  have  shown  that  while  the  Paramecia  are 
covered  in  this  sediment  they  are  safe  from  the  attack  of  predators. 
It  must  be  noted  that  the  taxis  causing  the  hiding  of  Paramecia  in  this 
"refuge"  manifests  itself  in  a  like  manner  in  the  presence  of  the  preda- 
tors as  in  their  absence.  - 

We  must  have  a  clear  idea  of  the  role  which  a  refuge  plays  in  the 
struggle  for  existence  of  the  species  under  observation,  as  a  lack  of 
clearness  can  lead  further  on  to  serious  misunderstandings.  If 
Didinium  actively  pursued  a  definite  Paramecium  which  escaping 
from  it  hid  in  the  refuge,  the  presence  of  the  refuge  would  be  a  definite 
parameter  in  every  elementary  case  of  one  species  devouring  another. 
In  other  words,  the  nature  and  the  distribution  of  refuges  would 
constitute  an  integral  part  of  the  expressions  fi(Ni,  iV2)  and  F(Nh  N2) 
of  the  corresponding  differential  equation  of  the  struggle  for  existence. 

*  See  Chapter  III,  equation  (21). 


122  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

Such  a  situation  has  recency  been  analyzed  by  Lotka  ('32a).  We 
might  be  told  in  this  case  that  in  experimenting  with  a  homogeneous 
microcosm  without  refuges  we  have  sharply  disturbed  the  process  of 
elementary  interaction  of  two  species.  Instead  of  investigating  "in 
a  pure  form"  the  properties  of  the  differential  equation  of  the  struggle 
for  existence  we  obtain  a  thoroughly  unnatural  phenomenon,  and 
all  the  conclusions  concerning  the  absence  of  innate  oscillations  in 
numbers  will  be  entirely  unconvincing.  But  for  our  case  this  is  not 
true.  We  have  already  mentioned  that  Dininium  does  not  actively 
hunt  for  Paramecia  but  simply  seizes  everything  that  comes  in  its 
way.  In  its  turn  Paramecium  fights  with  the  predator  by  throwing 
out  trichocysts  and  developing  an  intense  rapidity  of  motion,  but 
never  hiding  in  this  connection  in  the  refuge  of  our  type.  In  this  man- 
ner, we  have  actually  isolated  and  studied  "in  a  pure  form"  the  ele- 
mentary phenomenon  of  interaction  between  the  prey  and  the  preda- 
tors in  a  homogeneous  microcosm.  The  refuge  in  our  experiment 
presents  a  peculiar  "semipermeable  membrane,"  separating  off  a  part 
of  the  microcosm  into  which  Paramecium  can  penetrate  owing  to  its 
taxis,  in  general  quite  independently  of  any  pursuit  of  the  predator, 
and  which  is  impenetrable  for  Didinium. 

When  the  microcosm  contains  a  refuge  the  following  picture  can 
be  observed  (see  Fig.  31):  if  Paramecium  and  Didinium  are  simul- 
taneously introduced  into  the  microcosm,  the  number  of  predators 
increases  somewhat  and  they  devour  a  certain  number  of  Paramecia, 
but  a  considerable  amount  of  the  prey  is  in  the  refuge  and  the  preda- 
tors cannot  attain  them.  Finally  the  predators  die  out  entirely  owing 
to  the  lack  of  food,  and  then  in  the  microcosm  begins  an  intense  mul- 
tiplication of  the  Paramecia  (no  encystment  of  Didinium  has  been 
observed  in  our  experiments) .  We  must  make  here  a  technical  note : 
the  microcosm  under  observation  ought  not  to  be  shaken  in  any  way, 
as  any  shock  might  easily  destroy  the  refuge  and  cause  the  Paramecia 
to  fall  out.  On  the  whole  it  may  be  noted  that  when  there  appears  a 
refuge  in  a  microcosm,  a  certain  threshold  quantity  of  the  prey  cannot 
be  destroyed  by  the  predators.  The  elementary  process  of  predator- 
prey  interaction  goes  on  to  the  very  end,  but  the  presence  of  a  certain 
number  of  undestroyed  prey  in  the  refuge  creates  the  possibility  of 
the  microcosm  becoming  later  populated  by  the  prey  alone. 

(2)  Having  in  the  experiment  with  the  refuge  made  the  microcosm 
a  heterogeneous  one,  we  have  acquired  an  essential  difference  of  the 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE    SPECIES    BY   ANOTHER 


123 


corresponding  process  of  the  struggle  for  existence  from  all  the  ele- 
mentary interactions  between  two  species  which  we  have  so  far 
examined.  In  the  case  of  an  elementary  interaction  between  preda- 
tor and  prey  in  a  homogeneous  microcosm  very  similar  results  were 
obtained  in  various  analogous  experiments  (see  Table  6,  Appendix). 
In  any  case  the  more  attention  we  give  to  the  technique  of  experi- 
mentation, the  greater  will  be  this  similarity.  In  other  terms,  in  a 
homogeneous  microcosm  the  process  of  the  struggle  for  existence  in 
every  individual  test  tube  was  exactly  determined  by  a  certain  law, 
and  this  could  be  expressed  by  more  or  less  complex  differential  equa- 


St> 

0/ 

to 

«i3 

<* 

£30 

_ 

P.caudati/m       / 

•§ 

1 

«v. 

y  o 

O  „ 

K20 

- 

-SJ 

o^^o 

% 

*• 

/ o            &  nasutum. 

t^*" 

i 

O  I  2  3  v  s~  e 

Days 

Fig.  31.  The  growth  of  mixed  population  consisting  of  Didinium  nasidum 
and  Paramecium  caudatum  (oat  medium  with  sediment).  Numbers  of  indi- 
viduals pro  0.5  c.c. 


tions.  For  every  individual  microcosm  the  quantities  of  the  preda- 
tor and  the  prey  at  a  certain  time  t  could  be  exactly  predicted  with  a 
comparatively  small  probable  error. 

Such  a  deterministic  process  disappears  entirely  when  a  refuge  is 
introduced  into  the  microcosm,  because  the  struggle  for  existence  is 
here  affected  by  a  multiplicity  of  causes.  If  we  take  a  group  of 
microcosms  with  similar  initial  conditions  the  following  picture  is 
observed  after  a  certain  time:  (1)  in  some  of  the  microcosms  in  spite 
of  the  existence  of  a  refuge  all  the  prey  are  entirely  devoured  (they 
might  have  accidentally  left  the  refuge,  hidden  inadequately,  etc.). 


124  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 

Or  else  (2)  as  shown  in  Figure  31a  certain  number  of  prey  might  have 
in  the  refuge  been  entirely  out  of  reach  of  the  predators,  and  the 
latter  will  perish  finally  from  lack  of  food.  (3)  Lastly,  prey  may 
from  time  to  time  leave  the  refuge  and  be  taken  by  the  predators;  as  a 
result  a  mixed  population  consisting  of  prey  and  predators  will 
continue  to  exist  for  a  certain  time.  All  this  depends  on  the  circum- 
stance that  in  our  experiments  the  absolute  numbers  of  individuals 
were  not  large,  and  the  amplitude  of  fluctuations  connected  with 
multiplicity  of  causes  proved  to  be  wider  than  these  numbers. 

(3)  Let  us  consider  the  corresponding  data.  In  one  of  the  experi- 
ments 30  microcosms  were  taken  (tubes  with  0.5  cm3  of  oaten  medium 
with  sediment),  in  each  of  them  five  Paramecium  and  three  Didinium 
were  placed ,  and  two  days  after  the  population  was  counted .  It  turned 
out  that  in  four  microcosms  the  predators  had  entirely  destroyed 
the  prey  whilst  in  the  other  26  there  were  predators  as  well  as  prey. 
The  number  of  prey  fluctuated  from  two  to  thirty-eight.  In  another 
experiment  25  microcosms  were  examined  after  six  days;  in  eight  of 
them  the  predators  had  died  out  entirely  and  prey  alone  remained. 
Therefore,  in  the  initial  stage  for  every  individual  microcosm  we  can 
only  affirm  with  a  probability  of  -£5  that  it  will  develop  in  the  direction 
indicated  in  Figure  31.  Certain  data  on  the  variability  of  popula- 
tions in  individual  microcosms  are  to  be  found  in  Table  7  (Appendix). 
Further  experimental  investigations  are  here  necessary.  First  of  all 
we  had  to  do  with  too  complicated  conditions  in  the  microcosms  owing 
to  variability  of  refuges  themselves.  It  is  not  difficult  to  standardize 
this  factor  and  to  analyze  its  role  more  closely. 

In  concluding  let  us  make  the  following  general  remarks.  When 
the  microcosm  approaches  the  natural  conditions  (variable  refuges) 
in  its  properties,  the  struggle  for  existence  begins  to  be  controlled  by 
such  a  multiplicity  of  causes  that  we  are  unable  to  predict  exactly 
the  course  of  development  of  each  individual  microcosm.3  From  the 
language  of  rational  differential  equations  we  are  compelled  to  pass 
on  to  the  language  of  probabilities,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  the 
corresponding  mathematical  theory  of  the  struggle  for  existence  may 
be  developed  in  these  terms.     The  physicists  have  already  had  to 

3  This  means  only  that  the  development  of  each  individual  microcosm  is  in- 
fluenced by  a  multiplicity  of  causes,  and  it  would  be  totally  fallacious  to  con- 
clude that  it  is  not  definitely  "caused."  All  our  data  have  of  course  no  relation 
to  the  concept  of  phenomenal  indeterminism. 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE   SPECIES    BY   ANOTHER  125 

face  a  similar  situation,  and  it  may  be  of  interest  to  quote  their  usual 
remarks  on  this  subject:  "Chance  does  not  confine  itself  here  to  in- 
troducing small,  practically  vanishing  corrections  into  the  course  of 
the  phenomenon;  it  entirely  destroys  the  picture  constructed  upon 
the  theory  and  substitutes  for  it  a  new  one  subordinated  to  laws  of 
its  own.  In  fact,  if  at  a  given  moment  an  extremely  small  external 
factor  has  caused  a  molecule  to  deviate  very  slightly  from  the  way 
planned  for  it  theoretically,  the  fate  of  this  molecule  will  be  changed 
in  a  most  radical  manner:  our  molecule  will  come  on  its  way  across 
a  great  number  of  other  molecules  which  should  not  encounter  it,  and 
at  the  same  time  it  will  elude  a  series  of  collisions  which  should  have 
taken  place  theoretically.  All  these  'occasional'  circumstances  in 
their  essence  are  regular  and  determined,  but  as  they  do  not  enter 
into  our  theory  they  have  in  respect  to  it  the  character  of  chance" 
(Chinchin,  '29,  pp.  164-165). 

(4)  If  we  take  a  microcosm  without  any  refuge  wherein  an  ele- 
mentary process  of  interaction  between  Paramecium  and  Didinium  is 
realized,  and  if  we  introduce  an  artificial  immigration  of  both  predator 
and  prey  at  equal  intervals  of  time,  there  will  appear  periodic  oscilla- 
tions in  the  numbers  of  both  species.  Such  experiments  were  made 
in  glass  dishes  with  a  flat  bottom  into  which  2  cm3  of  nutritive  liquid 
were  poured.  The  latter  consisted  of  Osterhout's  medium  with  a 
two-loop  concentration  of  Bacillus  pyocyaneus,  which  was  changed 
from  time  to  time.  The  observations  in  every  experiment  were  made 
on  the  very  same  culture,  without  any  interference  from  without  (ex- 
cept immigration)  into  the  composition  of  its  contents.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  experiment  and  every  third  day  thereafter  one  Para- 
mecium -f-  one  Didinium  were  introduced  into  the  microcosm.  The 
predator  was  always  taken  when  already  considerably  diminished  in 
size;  if  it  did  not  find  any  prey  within  the  next  12  hours,  it  usually 
degenerated  and  perished.  Figure  32  represents  the  results  of  one  of 
the  experiments.  Let  us  note  the  following  peculiarities :  (1)  At  the 
first  immigration  into  the  microcosm  containing  but  few  Paramecia 
the  predator  did  not  find  any  prey  and  perished.  An  intense  growth 
of  the  prey  began.  (2)  At  the  time  of  the  second  immigration  the 
concentration  of  the  prey  is  already  rather  high,  and  a  growth  of  the 
population  of  the  predator  begins.  (3)  The  third  immigration  took 
place  at  the  moment  of  an  intense  destruction  of  the  prey  by  the 
predators,  and  it  did  not  cause  any  essential  changes.     (4)  Towards 


126 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 


the  time  of  the  fourth  immigration  the  predator  had  already  devoured 
all  the  prey,  had  become  reduced  in  size  and  degenerated.  The  prey 
introduced  into  the  microcosm  originates  a  new  cycle  of  growth  of  the 
prey  population.  Such  periodic  changes  repeat  themselves  further  on. 
Comparing  the  results  of  different  similar  experiments  with  immi- 
gration made  in  a  homogeneous  microcosm,  we  come  to  the  same 
conclusions  as  in  the  preceding  paragraph.  Within  the  limits  of  each 
cycle  when  there  is  a  great  number  of  both  Paramecium  and  Didinium 
it  is  possible  by  means  of  certain  differential  equations  to  predict  the 
course  of  the  process  of  the  struggle  for  existence  for  some  time  to 


| 

I 


Jmmfgrati'ons 
1              I 

1 

i 

60 

- 

P.caucfatum 

20 

1     \         D.naJtrtum. 

™«r 

/ 
/ 
/ 

.<6 

f 

\ 
\ 
\ 
h 

8 

Days 


10 


n 


iv 


16 


Fig.  32.  The  interaction  between  Didinium  nasutum  and  Paramecium 
caudatum  in  a  microcosm  with  immigrations  (1  Didinium  +  1  Paramecium). 
Causes  of  too  low  peak  of  Didinium  in  the  first  cycle  of  growth  are  known. 
From  Gause  ('34a). 

come.  However,  at  the  critical  moments,  when  one  cycle  of  growth 
succeeds  another,  the  number  of  individuals  being  very  small,  "mul- 
tiplicity of  causes"  acquires  great  significance  (compare  first  and 
second  cycles  in  Fig.  32).  As  a  result  it  turns  out  to  be  impossible 
to  forecast  exactly  the  development  in  every  individual  microcosm 
and  we  are  again  compelled  to  deal  only  with  the  probabilities  of 

change. 

(5)  Let  us  briefly  sum  up  the  results  of  the  qualitative  analysis  of 
the  process  of  destruction  of  one  species  by  another  in  a  case  of  two 
infusoria.     The  data  obtained  are  schematically  presented  in  Figure 


y 


DESTRUCTION    OF   ONE    SPECIES    BY   ANOTHER 


127 


33.  In  a  homogeneous  microcosm  the  process  of  elementary  inter- 
action between  the  predator  and  the  prey  led  up  to  the  disappearance 
of  both  the  components.     By  making  the  microcosm  heterogeneous 


»» 
£ 


Homogeneous  microcosm  without  immigrations 
Bacteria  ■+Pa£&*f?oa  *^TsU<itunx 


Heterogeneous  microcosm  without  immigrations 
Bacteria*  Parametia  •*■  0£ibk(t7m 


Homogeneous  microcosm  with  immigrations 
Bacteria  -» Paramecin  ■+  Pidinium 


prey 


Time  — r 

Fig.  33.  A  schematic  representation  of  the  results  of  a  qualitative  analysis 
of  the  predator-prey  relations  in  the  case  of  two  Infusoria. 

(refuge)  and  thus  approaching  the  natural  conditions  we  began  to 
deal  with  a  "probability"  of  change  in  various  directions.  The  preda- 
tor sometimes  dies  out  and  only  prey  populate  the  microcosm.     By 


128  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

introducing  immigration  into  a  homogeneous  microcosm  we  obtain 
periodic  oscillations  in  the  numbers  of  both  species. 

in 

(1)  The  above  given  example  shows  that  in  Paramecium  and 
Didinium  the  periodic  oscillations  in  the  numbers  of  the  predators 
and  of  the  prey  are  not  a  property  of  the  predator-prey  interaction 
itself,  as  the  mathematicians  suspected,  but  apparently  occur  as  a 
result  of  constant  interferences  from  without  in  the  development  of 
this  interaction.  There  is  evidence  for  believing  that  this  is  char- 
acteristic for  more  than  our  special  case.  Jensen  ('33)  in  his  mono- 
graph on  periodic  fluctuations  in  size  of  various  stocks  of  fish  con- 
cluded that  he  has  not  found  any  periodicity  identic  to  those  treated 
by  Volterra.  The  same  conclusion  was  arrived  at  by  S.  Severtzov 
('33)  dealing  with  vertebrates.  There  are  also  plenty  of  entomologi- 
cal observations  showing  the  possibility  of  a  complete  local  extermina- 
tion of  hosts  by  parasites.  We  may  according  to  Cockerell  ('34)  re- 
call some  observations  on  Coccidae  (scale  insects)  made  in  New 
Mexico.  Certain  species  occur  on  the  mesquite  and  other  shrubs 
which  exist  in  great  abundance  over  many  thousands  of  square  miles 
of  country.  Yet  the  coccids  are  only  found  in  isolated  patches  here 
and  there.  They  are  destroyed  by  their  natural  enemies,  but  the 
young  larvae  can  be  blown  by  the  wind  or  carried  on  the  feet  of  birds, 
and  so  start  new  colonies  which  flourish  until  discovered  by  predators 
and  parasites.  This  game  of  hide-and-seek  results  in  frequent  local 
exterminations,  but  the  species  are  sufficiently  widespread  to  survive 
in  parts  of  their  range,  and  so  continue  indefinitely.  Such  local  ex- 
terminations in  grayfish  have  been  recently  observed  by  Duffield 

C33). 

(2)  Experimental  epidemiology  is  the  one  domain  where  the  prob- 
lems of  a  direct  struggle  for  existence  have  already  been  submitted  to 
an  exact  analysis  in  laboratory  conditions.  Therefore  let  us  consider 
in  brief  the  results  there  obtained.  If  we  took  a  microcosm  of  any 
size  populated  by  homogeneous  organisms,  not  allowing  any  immigra- 
tion or  emigration,  and  if  we  caused  it  to  be  fatally  infected,  we  should 
obtain  a  complete  dying  out  of  the  organisms  (if  among  them  there 
were  no  immune  ones,  and  if  they  were  unable  to  acquire  any  im- 
munity). In  other  terms,  we  should  have  before  us  the  well-known 
elementary  interaction  of  two  species.     However,  the  process  of  dying 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE   SPECIES   BY   ANOTHER  129 

out  does  not  usually  go  on  to  the  end  owing  to  the  heterogeneity  of 
population  and  presence  of  immune  individuals,  which  are  in  a  cer- 
tain degree  equivalent  to  the  individuals  protected  in  the  refuge: 
they  are  not  carried  away  by  the  process  of  destruction  which  goes  on 
to  the  end  among  the  non-immune  ones.  The  nature  of  this  "refuge" 
is  very  complicated,  and  it  is  interesting  to  quote  here  the  following 
words  of  Topley  ('26,  pp.  531-532) :  "Most  of  us  who  have  been  con- 
cerned at  all  with  the  problem  of  immunity  have  been  accustomed 
to  take  the  individual  as  our  unit.  When  we  take  as  our  unit  not  the 
individual  but  the  herd,  entirely  new  factors  are  introduced.  Herd- 
resistance  must  be  studied  as  a  problem  sui  generis.  One  factor 
peculiar  to  the  development  of  communal  as  opposed  to  individual 
immunity  may  be  referred  to  here.  A  herd  may  clearly  increase  its 
average  resistance  by  a  process  of  simple  selection,  by  the  elimination 
through  death  of  its  more  susceptible  members.  .  .  .  That  some  proc- 
ess of  active  immunization  will  be  associated  with  the  occurrence  of 
non-fatal  infection  may  safely  be  assumed,  though  its  degree  and 
importance  may  be  very  difficult  to  assess,  so  that  we  must  allow  for 
the  possibility  that  the  spread  of  infection  which  is  killing  some  of 
our  hosts  is  immunizing  others. 

"A  very  imperfect  analogy  may  help  to  depict  the  position.  Sup- 
pose we  take  a  number  of  stakes  of  different  thickness,  plant  them 
in  the  ground  and  expose  them  to  bombardment  with  stones  of  vary- 
ing size  from  catapults  of  varying  strengths.  After  a  certain  time 
we  shall  find  that  a  number  of  the  stakes  have  been  broken.  This 
will  not  have  happened  to  many  of  the  thicker  stakes,  but  other  sur- 
vivors will  consist  of  thinner  stakes,  around  which  ineffective  missiles 
have  formed  a  protective  armour.  Survivors  of  the  latter  class  are 
in  a  precarious  state;  subsequent  bombardment  may  displace  the 
protective  heap,  and  perhaps  add  its  impetus  to  that  of  the  new  mis- 
sile. Survivors  of  the  former  class  may  eventually  be  destroyed  by 
a  missile  of  sufficient  momentum." 

(3)  The  experiments  of  epidemiologists  dealing  with  the  influence 
of  immigration  on  the  course  of  an  epidemic  among  mice  in  a  limited 
microcosm  are  also  very  interesting.  One  can  distinctly  see  here 
that  a  continuous  interference  from  without  acting  upon  a  definite 
population  causes  periodic  oscillations  in  the  epidemic  which  disap- 
pear immediately  as  the  interference  ceases.  Let  us  quote  Topley 
again:  "When  susceptible  mice  gain  access  to  the  cage  at  a  steady 


130  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

rate  the  deaths  are  not  uniformly  distributed  in  time,  nor  do  they 
occur  in  a  purely  random  fashion.  They  are  grouped  in  a  series  of 
waves,  each  wave  showing  minor  fluctuation.  The  equilibrium 
between  parasite  and  host  seems  to  be  a  shifting  one.  As  the  result 
of  some  series  of  changes,  the  parasite  appears  to  obtain  a  temporary 
mastery,  so  that  a  considerable  proportion  of  the  mice  at  risk  fall 
victims  to  a  fatal  infection.  This  is  followed  by  a  phase  in  which 
there  is  a  decreased  tendency  for  the  occurrence  of  fatal  infection,  and 
the  death-rate  falls.  As  fresh  susceptibles  accumulate  this  succession 
of  events  is  repeated,  and  the  deaths  increase  to  a  fresh  maximum, 
only  to  fall  again  when  this  maximum  is  passed."  But  if  only  "no 
such  immigration  occur  the  epidemic  gradually  dies  down,  leaving  a 
varying  number  of  survivors." 

We  can  conclude  that  the  process  of  elementary  interaction  between 
the  homogeneous  hosts  and  the  homogeneous  bacterial  population  possesses 
no  "classical"  periodic  variations.  Without  wishing  to  adopt  at  once 
the  preconceived  opinion  that  such  a  phenomenon  is  generally  im- 
possible, we  ought  in  any  case  require  a  clear  demonstration  of  its 
possibility.     This  demonstration  will  be  really  given  below. 

IV 

(1)  Turning  back  again  from  empirical  observations  to  the  general 
principles  let  us  note  that  there  can  exist  two  different  types  of  innate 
periodic  oscillations  in  the  systems,  as  Hill  ('33)  has  noted  recently  in 
connection  with  physiological  problems.  One  of  them  which  was 
assumed  by  Lotka-Volterra  and  which  we  have  searched  above  must 
be  called  a  "classical"  fluctuation  and  it  is  entirely  analogous  to  well- 
known  oscillations  in  physics  arising  as  the  consequence  of  the  reac- 
tion with  one  another  of  properties  analogous  to  inertia  and  elasticity. 
A  changing  system  tends,  on  one  hand,  to  maintain  its  state  of  mo- 
tion because  it  possesses  mass,  whilst  on  the  other  the  force  of  elastic- 
ity increases  according  to  the  removal  from  equilibrium  and  ulti- 
mately reverses  the  motion  or  change.  In  the  classical  theory  of 
biological  population  the  predator  tends  to  multiply  indefinitely,  but 
by  a  removal  in  this  way  from  an  equilibrium  with  the  prey  the  change 
in  the  predator  population  becomes  reversed,  later  again  replaced  by 
an  increase,  and  so  on  (equation  21a). 

There  is,  however,  another  type  of  oscillation  with  which  physiolo- 
gists are  concerned  and  to  which  apparently  belong  the  spread  of 


DESTRUCTION    OF   ONE   SPECIES   BY   ANOTHER 


131 


epidemics  and  fluctuations  in  our  protozoan  population.  A  certain 
potential  or  a  certain  state  is  here  built  up  by  a  continuous  process 
and  the  conditions  become  less  and  less  stable  until  a  state  is  reached 
at  which  a  discharge  (or  epidemics)  must  take  place.  It  is  evident 
that  the  interaction  between  the  two  components  instead  of  periodic- 
ity leads  here  to  an  interruption  of  contact  (depending  from  specific 
biological  conditions  in  the  case  of  epidemics  and  from  a  disappear- 
ance of  predators  and  prey  in  our  Protozoa),  and  then  ceases  until  the 
next  critical  threshold.  Such  oscillations  with  an  interruption  of  con- 
tact bear  in  physics  the  name  of  "relaxation  oscillations." 


AJ  (concentration  of  the  predator ) 


Fig.  34.  Diagrams  illustrating  two  types  of  innate  periodic  fluctuations  in 
numbers  of  animals.  1.  "Classical"  fluctuation  of  Lotka-Volterra.  2.  "Re- 
laxation fluctuations." 

It  is  easy  to  visualize  the  difference  between  these  two  types  of 
oscillations  employing  the  illuminating  graphs  so  often  used  by  Lotka. 
On  the  coordinate  paper  we  usually  plot  time  on  the  abscissae  and 
densities  of  predators  (iV2)  and  prey  (iVi)  on  the  ordinates.  But  if 
we  abstract  from  time  and  plot  iV2  on  the  abscissae  and  Ni  on  the 
ordinates  we  obtain  a  clear  idea  of  the  nature  of  interspecific  inter- 
action. As  Figure  34  shows  in  the  case  of  classical  oscillation  we  must 
have  a  closed  curve.4 


4  The  transformation  of  the  usual  time-curves  into  such  graphs  is  illustrated 
by  a  numerical  example  reproduced  in  Fig.  35.    The  upper  part  of  it  presents  a 


132 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


Let  us  now  turn  our  attention  to  the  graph  for  the  relaxation  inter- 
action. Suppose  we  introduce  a  definite  amount  of  the  predator,  iV2, 
at  different  densities  of  the  prey  (Ni).  Then,  before  the  critical 
threshold  of  the  latter  is  reached  (N°,  Fig.  34),  an  epidemic  of  Didi- 
nium  cannot  start  and  the  curves  return  on  the  ordinate.     After  the 


60 


.S.    70 

t^    io 


^ 


SO 


SO 


<0 
5    V* 

%  3* 


/V2  (predator) 


20(30) 


O       10     20     ZO     VO     SO      tO 

Individuals  (Mi)-* 

Fig.  35.  Diagram  illustrating  the  transformation  of  the  usual  time-curves 
(1)  into  relative  graphs  of  interaction  (2)  for  the  "classical"  Lotka-Volterra 
fluctuation  in  numbers. 

critical  threshold  is  reached  there  appears  a  relaxation  which  leads  to 
the  destruction  of  the  prey — the  curves  cross  the  abscissa. 

(2)  This  little  amount  of  theory  enables  us  to  formulate  our  prob- 
lem thus:  How  do  the  biological  adaptations  consisting  of  a  very 
active  consumption  of  Paramecium  by  Didinium  disturb  the  condi- 


theoretical  case  of  the  classical  Volterra's  oscillation  in  the  usual  form.  If  we 
note  the  values  of  Ni  and  JV2  at  different  moments  of  time,  and  then  plot  Ni 
against  the  corresponding  N2,  we  shall  obtain  the  closed  curve  reproduced 
below. 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE    SPECIES   BY  ANOTHER  133 

tions  of  the  classical  equation  (21a)  and  transform  it  into  that  of  an 
elementary  relaxation?  For  all  the  technical  details  the  reader  is 
referred  to  the  original  paper  (Gause  and  Witt,  '35),  and  we  will  dis- 
cuss here  only  its  essential  ideas. 

In  a  first  approximation  to  the  actual  state  of  affairs  we  can  write 
an  elementary  equation  of  relaxation.  It  can  be  admitted  [on  the 
basis  of  the  observations  on  Paramecium  (Ni)  and  Didinium  (Nz)] 
that  if  iV2  is  large  the  mortality  of  the  predators  is  negligible  when 
Ni  >  0.  In  addition,  the  increase  of  predators  only  slightly  depends 
on  Ni  (with  an  insufficiency  of  prey  the  predators  continue  to  multi- 
ply at  the  expense  of  a  decrease  in  size  of  the  individuals;  in  this  con- 
nection the  consumption  of  prey  but  slightly  depends  on  iVi). 

Introducing  these  assumptions  into  the  equation  (21)  we  write 

_  d#?  =  0  where  N  ^   0  and  -  ^r-  =  *#«  where  Nt  =  0.*    To 

dt  dt 

reduce  the  dependence  upon  Nx  of  the  members  characterizing  the 
interaction  of  species,  we  substitute  y/Ni  to  iVi.f    Then 


dNj 
dt 

dN2 
If 


=  biNi  -  fciiV2  VNl 

=  b«Nt  \/Wx  Ctfi  *  0) 

=  -  (kN*  (Ni  =  0)  J 


(21b) 


Figure  36  shows  that  the  solution  of  the  equation  21b  (the  integral 
curves  on  the  graph  Ni,Ni)  actually  coincides  with  biological  observa- 
tions on  Paramecium  and  Didinium.  It  is  therefore  safe  to  assume 
that  the  general  equation  of  the  destruction  of  one  species  by  another 
(21)  takes  in  our  special  case  the  form  (21b)  instead  of  the  classical 
expression  of  Lotka-Volterra  (21a). 

(3)  The  equation  of  relaxation  (21  b)  represents  but  a  first  approxi- 
mation to  the  actual  state  of  things,  and  is  true  only  if  Nx  or  iV2  are 
large.  Looking  at  the  trend  of  the  experimental  curves  on  the  surface 
Ni,  N2  with  small  densities  (Fig.  37)  we  notice  that  they  pass  from 
the  right  to  the  left  and  cross  the  ordinate  (Fig.  37,  a).     This  means 

*  This  condition  is  already  sufficient  for  an  exclusion  of  the  "classical" 
periodic  fluctuations. 

f  Special  experiments  show  that  this  substitution  is  satisfactory  (Gause 
and  Witt,  '35). 


134 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


that  "an  epidemic"  of  predators  cannot  break  out  if  the  concentra- 
tion of  the  prey  has  not  attained  the  threshold  value  ah.  Below  it 
predators  disappear5  and  leave  a  pure  population  of  prey,  but  above 
it  we  find  usual  relaxations. 

Taking  into  account  all  these  features  we  can  write  for  Paramecium 
and  Didinium  a  complicated  equation  of  relaxation  representing  an 
adequate  expression  of  what  actually  exists.  We  admit  that  the  mor- 
tality of  predators  appears  not  only  with  Ni  =  0,  but  that  a  slight 
mortality  generally  exists  increasing  with  a  diminution  of  the  concen- 


Theoreticz/  curves  calcu- 
lated from  the  equation  fiib) 


^(Didi  nilim)   pro     0,S~cc     -S* 

Fig.  36.  The  solution  of  the  equation  21b  (to  the  left)  and  empirical  obser- 
vations on  Paramecium  and  Didinium  (to  the  right).  No  "residual  growth"  of 
the  population  of  predators  (in  the  absence  of  the  prey)  is  taken  into  account 
in  the  theoretical  equation.     From  Gause  and  Witt,  '35. 


tration  of  N2,  and  that  the  intensity  of  hunting  also  increases  with  an 
insufficiency  of  prey. 


6  In  these  experiments  were  used  predators  possessing  no  'residual  growth,' 
e.g.  already  diminished  in  size.  See  experiments  with  immigrations  where 
predators  usually  did  not  find  any  prey  in  the  microcosms  containing  very  few 
Paramecia,  and  consequently  perished. 


DESTRUCTION   OF   ONE    SPECIES    BY   ANOTHER 


135 


The  solution  of  this  complicated  equation6  is  represented  on  Figure 
38.  It  is  a  further  concretization  for  Paramecium  and  Didinium  of 
the  principle  of  relaxation  represented  on  Figure  34.     An  epidemic 


Nl(Otdiniuny)- 


Fig.  37.  The  interaction  between  Paramecium  and  Didinium  at  different 
densities  of  population.  The  absence  of  the  "residual  growth"  (comp.  Fig.  36, 
right)  as  well  as  the  differences  between  both  curves  are  connected  with  slightly 
unfavorable  conditions  of  the  medium. 

of  predators  cannot  start  below  the  threshold  in  the  concentration  of 
the  prey,  but  above  it  we  find  usual  relaxations.  A  characteristic 
feature  of  our  food-chain  is  an  extraordinarily  low  value  of  the 
threshold. 

6  The  equation  given  by  Gause  and  Witt  ('35)  is: 

dNi 


dt 


dm. 

dt 


=  biNi  - MNi)  NiNt 


=  b2NiVNl-f(N2)  iVi^O 


d2N2  Ni  =  Oj 


(21c) 


136 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


A  mathematical  analysis  of  the  properties  of  the  complicated  equa- 
tion of  relaxation  given  in  Fig.  38  shows  that  there  is  a  point  on  the 
map  of  the  curves  of  interaction  which  is  usually  called  "singular 
point."  The  powers  of  mortality,  natality  and  interaction  of  prey 
and  predators  are  so  balanced  that  the  "classical"  oscillations  in 
numbers  are  theoretically  possible  around  it.  But  in  the  case  of 
Paramecium  and  Didinium  the  coordinates  of  this  singular  point  are 
exceedingly  small.  In  other  terms  the  zone  of  possible  classical  oscil- 
lations is  displaced  here  to  such  small  densities  that  these  oscillations 


Line  of  Aortgo/rda/    tangents 
1/ 


A/z  (Didinium)  -^ 

Fig.  38.  The  solution  of  the  complicated    equation  of  relaxation   (21c). 
ah  represents  the  threshold  concentration  of  the  prey. 


are  completely  annihilated  by  the  statistical  factors  which  are  much 
more  powerful  in  this  zone. 

(4)  In  conclusion  let  us  consider  the  appearance  of  periodic  varia- 
tions in  numbers  under  the  influence  of  immigrations  (a  slight  and 
synchronous  inflow  of  Ni  and  N2  after  intervals  of  time  t).  In  other 
terms  we  have  to  deal  here  with  the  problem  of  the  influence  of  small 
impulses.  At  the  origin  (a,  Fig.  37)  they  lead  to  a  return  of  the  curve 
to  the  ordinate.  Relaxations  arise  when  the  concentration  of  Ni  rises 
above  the  threshold.     From  Figure  38  it  is  easy  to  calculate  how  a 


DESTRUCTION    OF   ONE   SPECIES   BY   ANOTHER  137 

delay  of  the  inflow  after  the  threshold  has  been  reached  increases  the 
dimensions  of  the  relaxations  (the  importance  of  this  problem  for 
epidemiology  has  been  pointed  out  by  Kermack  and  McKendrick 
('27)).  When  relaxation  is  going  on,  slight  impulses  do  not  disturb  it 
seriously  until  crossing  of  the  abscissa  by  the  integral  curves,  and  later 
on  up  to  their  intersection  with  the  line  of  horizontal  tangents  (Fig. 
38).  After  this  the  impulses  lead  to  a  return  on  the  ordinate  and  the 
process  begins  again. 


(1)  The  theory  of  the  preceding  section  shows  that  the  consump- 
tion of  one  species  by  another  in  the  population  studied  is  so  active 
that  the  classical  oscillations  in  numbers  are  transformed  into  an 
elementary  relaxation  and  the  coordinates  of  the  singular  point 
around  which  such  oscillations  could  be  theoretically  expected  are 
exceedingly  small.  This  fact  except  its  independent  interest  enables 
us  to  predict  that  were  we  in  a  position  to  reduce  the  intensity  of 
consumption  we  could  increase  the  coordinates  of  the  singular  point, 
and  in  this  way  observe  the  classical  oscillations  of  Lotka-Volterra. 
The  situation  is  entirely  analogous  to  that  of  classical  physiology. 
The  rate  of  propagation  of  nervous  impulses  is  under  usual  conditions 
too  high  and  it  is  sometimes  desirable  to  decrease  it,  to  cool  the  nerve, 
in  order  to  be  able  to  observe  certain  phenomena.  How  can  one  de- 
crease the  intensity  of  consumption  of  one  species  by  another? 

The  simplest  way  is  to  investigate  a  system  where  this  intensity  is 
naturally  low.  This  has  been  recently  made  by  Gause  ('35b)  who 
analyzed  the  properties  of  the  food  chain  consisting  of  Paramecium 
bursaria  and  Paramecium  aurelia  devouring  small  yeast  cells,  Schizo- 
saccharomyces  pombe  and  Saccharomyces  exiguus.  Special  arrange- 
ments allowed  of  controlling  artificially  the  mortality  of  predators  by 
rarefying  them,  and  of  avoiding  the  settling  of  yeast  cells  on  the 
bottom  by  a  slow  mixing  of  the  medium.  Figure  39  shows  that  under 
such  specialized  conditions  fluctuations  of  the  Lotka-Volterra  type 
actually  take  place,  and  in  this  manner  the  conditions  of  the  equation 
(21a)  are  realized  in  general  features. 

It  must  be  remarked  that  the  equation  (21a)  does  not  hold  abso- 
lutely true  because  the  oscillations  do  not  apparently  belong  to  the 
"conservative"  type.  In  other  terms  they  do  not  keep  the  magnitude 
initially  given  them  but  tend  to  an  inherent  magnitude  of  their  own 


138 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR   EXISTENCE 


(compare  the  first  and  second  cycles  on  Figure  39,  i  and  2).     This 
problem,  however,  requires  further  investigations. 

(2)  It  is  interesting  to  compare  our  data  with  some  observations 


A/z  —P.bunaria  (predator) 


N,  —  S.pomSz  (pre.y) 


no 


no 


o  Vo         So 

1^2.-  Pzurelia  (predator)  -=9 

Fig.  39.  "Classical"  periodic  fluctuations  in  a  mixed  population  of  Para- 
mecium bursaria  and  Schizosaccharomyces  pombe  in  the  usual  (1)  and  in  the 
relative  form  (2).  (3)  Periodic  fluctuations  in  a  population  of  Paramecium 
aurelia  and  Saccharomyces  exiguus  in  the  relative  form.  According  to  Gause, 
'35b. 


made  at  the  Rothamsted  Station  (Cutler,  '23,  Russell,  '27)  which  also 
attracted  the  attention  of  Nikolson  ('33).  There  is  reason  to  suspect 
that  the  fluctuations  in  the  numbers  of  soil  organisms  observed  by- 
Cutler  and  referred  to  by  Russell  are  interspecific  oscillations.     "Bac- 


DESTRUCTION    OF   ONE    SPECIES    BY   ANOTHER  139 

teria  do  not  fluctuate  in  numbers  when  grown  by  themselves  in 
sterilized  soil;  they  rise  to  high  numbers  and  remain  at  approximately 
a  constant  level.  Their  numbers  fall,  however,  as  soon  as  the  soil 
amoebae  are  introduced,  but  no  constant  level  is  reached;  instead 
there  are  continuous  fluctuations  as  in  normal  soils.  There  is  a 
sharp  inverse  relationship  between  the  numbers  of  bacteria  and  those 
of  active  amoebae;  when  the  numbers  of  amoebae  rise,  those  of 
bacteria  fall."  It  is  hardly  possible  therefore  to  avoid  the  conclusion 
that  Cutler  had  to  deal  here  (in  a  complicated  form)  with  classical 
periodic  variations  of  the  Volterra  type. 

In  conclusion  let  us  note  that  this  final  demonstration  of  the  possi- 
bility of  "classical"  oscillations  showed  that  very  specialized  condi- 
tions are  required  for  their  realization,  and  it  is  therefore  easy  to 
understand  why  in  real  biological  systems  with  their  typical  adapta- 
tions leading  to  very  intensive  attacks  of  one  species  on  another  the 
so  much  discussed  "relaxation  interaction"  between  the  species  ap- 
parently predominates. 

VI 

(1)  In  Chapter  III  we  have  pointed  out  that  the  connection  be- 
tween the  relative  increase  of  the  predator  and  the  number  of  prey  is 
not  a  linear  one,  and  that  this  is  of  significance  for  the  processes  of  one 
species  devouring  another.  We  can  now  be  convinced  that  this 
connection  is  actually  non-linear. 

Recently  Smirnov  and  Wladimirow  ('34)  have  investigated  under 
laboratory  conditions  the  connection  between  the  density  of  the  hosts 
Ni  (pupae  of  the  fly  Phormia  groenlandica)  and  the  relative  increase 

of  the  parasite  —  —^  [the  progeny  of  one  pair  ( c?  +   9  )  of  a  para- 

i\' 2   dt 

sitic  wasp,  Mormoniella  vitripennis,  per  generation].  The  experi- 
mental data  they  obtained  are  represented  in  Figure  40.  As  the 
density  of  the  hosts  increases,  the  relative  increase  of  the  parasite 
increases  also  until  it  reaches  the  maximal  possible  or  "potential  in- 
crease" (62)  from  one  pair  under  given  conditions.     That  the  curve 

showing  the  connection  between  —  —^-  and  iVi  can  actually  be  ex- 

J\  2   dt 

pressed  by  the  equation  [Chapter  III,  (23)]: 

N2   at 


140 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


can  be  seen  in  the  following  manner:  by  plotting  as  ordinates  the 

values  log  (  62  —  j^-  — j^  )  corresponding  to  different  values  of  abscissae 

Ni,  we  should  obtain  a  straight  line  which,  as  Figure  40  shows,  is  actu- 
ally observed.  The  slope  of  this  straight  line  is  characterized  by  the 
coefficient  X,  which  thus  expresses  the  rate  at  which  the  relative  in- 
crease of  the  parasites  approaches  its  maximal  value  with  the  increase 
of  the  density  of  hosts. 

(2)  To  summarize:  We  expected  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter 
to  find  "classical"  oscillations  in  numbers  arising  in  consequence  of  the 
continuous  interaction  between  predators  and  prey  as  was  assumed 


o 

I 


^ 

O/' 

v. 

\ 

"tv.  1           f>«ttniial 
"\           increase 

/ 

\ 

\ 

/o 

V 

-    o/ 

>s 

/o 

-i < 

20  VO  tO 

Concentration  of-  the  host  (N,) 


80 


Fig.  40.  Connection  between' the  progeny  of  one  pair  of  the  parasite,  Mor- 
moniella  vitripennis,  and  density  of  the  host,  Phormia  groenlandica,  according 
to  Smirnov  and  Wladimirow.     From  Gause,  '34c. 

by  Lotka  and  by  Volterra.  But  it  immediately  became  apparent 
that  such  fluctuations  are  impossible  in  the  population  studied,  and 
that  this  holds  true  for  more  than  our  special  case.  The  correspond- 
ing analysis  showed  definitely  to  what  biological  adaptations  this 
impossibility  is  due.  This  has  enabled  us  to  find  a  particular  system 
possessing  no  such  adaptations  and  in  this  way  to  observe  "classical" 
fluctuations  under  very  specialized  conditions. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  further  experimental  researches  will  enable 
us  to  penetrate  deeper  into  the  nature  of  the  processes  of  the  struggle 
for  existence.  But  in  this  direction  many  and  varied  difficulties  will 
undoubtedly  be  encountered. 


APPENDICES 


APPENDIX   I 


143 


o  a 

H  2  « 


«a 


W  3 

sS 


D  a  s  3 

-  m  d  w 

?  5  *  u 

G  1 

s 


BO 


K  ^ 

w  5 

2  o 

j  ** 

a  h 

1° 

pa  w 

a  g 


o 


0 

■< 
p 

Si 
O 
Ch 
0 

a 
H 


S 


S 

3 


01 

X! 

s 

3 
I? 


OQ 


2-S* 

s  a  « 

<  a  ° 


£  2  9  3 


0)  -+^» 


>  o 


o 


3 
3 

i — 
>  3 


&3 


a 

on 


a°£3 

3  t-<   c3  fl 
oo  C3 


>  o 


as*    g 

<j  a  °     <° 


inT3 

ca  a 


5;s 


0>  -*J 

as 
I* 


55  $ 

i-  PS 

o  o 

<  w 


p. 


I— 1 

(NO)^t)<     |   J>00    | 

O  O  ■■*  1 1        i— i  i— ( 

t>-  OS  OS  iC        !>■  O 

C0O5CO.-H     1    <M  CO    1 

o  CO'*  cb      1--06 

61.35 
52.18 
59.58 

Mean 

=  57.70 

OS 
CO-*  COCOCM^H                                  fl"2 
00  CO  CO  iO  CM  CO    i      i      i      i      i     03      • 

4)  CO 

CO  O  iO  b-  iO  rt<     '      1      '      '      '   *h  •-' 

rH  1-H  i-H  i-H  1— 1  i-H                                             ^11 

61.35 

88.70 

162.60 

IS  IS  IS  1  1  1  1  1 

O        O        CO        NNOM 

1  o  1  r-  I  t»  |  oo  cd  oo  oo 

'-<        <— 1        CM        *  iO  iO  ID 

CM 

00rt<  00CM        OSCM 

CD  CO  **'  •*     1    00  CO    1 

>— i  no  co  oo      o  o 

1—1 

6.22 
66.2 
77.8 
102.4 

120.7 
137.6 

OOOO    |    O  O    I      1      1      1 

OMON        COO 
iC  00  CO  O    |    CM  id    1 

O >  CO  00  Ci    '    O  ©    ' 
i— I  i-H 

■* 

CD  "#'  CO  OS  <M  00    1 
MDHOOO 
rH  i— 1  CM  CM  i-i 

OOOOOO    1      1      |      1      1 
lO  CD  to  25  iC  *G    1      1      1      1      1 

NNtOONSO 
CO  00  CD  ITS  CM  00  t-    r 

o  co  o  cm  co  cm  cm    ' 

1— 1  i— 1  i-H  T-H  i-H 

COCO*05000COCMCOt^i-H 
i-HCMCMTf-^iOt^Cii-HTj* 

i-H  i-H 

HOONWNH 
NMN^NOCO 
CO  CO  CM  i-H  (M  i-H  OJ 

O  O  i-H  i-H  i-H  i-H  O 

WNOOOOM 
(N00»HSN00 
05ONO>-*iOQ0 

ocomoiaoa 

1-H 

48.38 
54.20 

59.65 

0 

3 

oo 
o 

>* 
IP 

CO  Ol  iC  CO  CO  CD  O0 

io  co  oo  o>  oo  ro  n 

i-H  i-H  i-H  i-H  i-H  i-H  i-H 

a 

o3 

CM 

as 

i-H 
II 

61.41 
126.3 

272.0 

1    CD    1    CD    1      1    CD 

CM 

ill 

CD 

a 

"(H 

Ph 

X 

H 

1.27 
2.33 

4.56 

to  oo 

O  O  OS  i-H  CM  to  00 

0^"00(DOh 
CM  CO  CO  CD  CO  to  tO 

■*  O 

lO  CM  iO  CO  CO  CO  i-H 

CO  lO  CO  t~-  05  05  t» 

HU5ON(D00N 

i— 1  r— 1  i-H  1— 1  i— 1 

OO  ooooo 
CD  CO  CO  CO  CO  CO  CO 

COONNONO 
CO  O0  iC  i-H  CO  ■*  CO 

1— 1  Tt<  00  i-H  O  i-H  O 
i-H  i-H  1-H  1-H 

CM  IQO  O  OO  O 

to  os  co  co  •*  oo  co 

CM  O  O  ■*-*-*  CM 
CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

ooooooo 

CD  CO  CD  CO  CO  CO  CO 

WONOOSO 
CONOHOOSNO! 

i-H  CO  O  CM  CM  CM  CM 

1-H  i-H  i-H  1-H  1-H 

lOOOiOOOlO 

NlOM'iHW^H 
r-H  CM  CO  CO  "*  lO 

TABLE  2 

Alcohol  production  in  Saccharomyces  cerevisiae  and  Schizosaccharornyces  kephir 
under  aerobic  and  anaerobic  conditions  (1932) 


SACCHAROMYCES 
ANAEROBIC 

SACCHAROMYCES 
AEROBIC 

AGE  IN 
HOURS 

SCHIZOSACCHARO- 
MYCES  ANAEROBIC 

SCHIZOSACCHARO- 
MYCES  AEROBIC 

AGE  IN 
HOURS 

Alco- 
hol, 
per 
cent 

Alcohol 
per  unit 
of  yeast 
volume 

Alco- 
hol, 
per 
cent 

Alcohol 
per  unit 
of  yeast 
volume 

Alco- 
hol, 
per 
cent 

Alcohol 
per  unit 
of  yeast 
volume 

Alco- 
hol, 
per 
cent 

Alcohol 
per  unit 
of  yeast 
volume 

19 

1.04 

0.201 

1.97 

0.225 

19 

— 

■ — ■ 

1.28 

0.267 

15.5 

0.45 

0.269 

1.23 

0.167 

32 

0.51 

0.490 

1.89 

0.278 

24.5 

1.37 

0.264 

1.93 

0.225 

53 

0.72 

0.487 

— 

— 

19 

— 

— 

2.05 

0.211 

69 
15.5 

0.82 

0.482 

0.81 

0.176 

34 

0.58 

0.523 

1.78 

0.291 

34 

0.51 

0.510 

1.86 

0.305 

53.5 

0.93 

0.547 

1.56 

0.231 

53.5 

0.78 

0.497 

— 

— 

70.5 

1.03 

0.545 

— 

— 

Mean 

Mean 

Mean 

Mean 

=  0.245 

=  0.207 

=  0.510 

=  0.258 

0.510 

a:  =  =  2.08 

0.245 


0258        1   ^ 
0.207 


TABLE  3 

The  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  of  Paramecium  caudalum  and  Para- 
mecium aurelia  in  experiments  with  the  medium  of  Osterhout 


P.  AURELIA 

P.  CAUDATUM 

MIXED  POPULATION 

05 

Number  of  indi- 
viduals per  0.5 
c.c.  in  the  cul- 
ture No.: 

Number  of  individ- 
uals per  0.5  c.c. 
in  the  culture  No.: 

Number  of  individuals  per 
0.5  c.c.  in  the  culture  No.: 

Mean 

< 
a 

1 

2 

3 

m 

o 
< 

1 

2 

2 
2 

3 

2 

a 

03 

2 

1 

2 

2 
2 

3 

2 

4 

2 

a 

03 
9 

a 

2 

a 

ft,' 

a,' 

a 

V 

^ 

e 

a,- 

0h' 

a 

ft,' 

ft,' 

0 

1 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

17 

15 

11 

14 

13 

8 

13 

6 

10 

7 

7 

6 

9 

16 

13 

10 

10 

3 

29 

36 

37 

34 

19 

9 

6 

7 

10 

25 

14 

13 

5 

25 

15 

21 

11 

4 

39 

62 

67 

56 

16 

14 

7 

6 

11 

43 

26 

41 

41 

89 

19 

58 

29 

5 

63 

84 

134 

94 

31 

16 

16 

22 

21 

81 

65 

74 

60 

120 

26 

92 

50 

6 

185 

156 

226 

189 

97 

57 

40 

32 

56 

140 

72 

195 

135 

270 

57 

202 

88 

7 

258 

234 

306 

266 

140 

94 

98 

84 

104 

180 

126 

164 

92 

144 

88 

163 

102 

8 

267 

348 

376 

330 

180 

142 

124 

100 

137 

224 

136 

160 

148 

280 

88 

221 

124 

9 

392 

370 

485 

416 

204 

175 

145 

138 

165 

240 

120 

240 

90 

400 

70 

293 

93 

10 

510 

480 

530 

507 

264 

150 

175 

189 

194 

204 

105 

230 

90 

275 

45 

236 

80 

11 

570 

520 

650 

580 

220 

200 

280 

170 

217 

375 

65 

215 

65 

320 

67 

303 

66 

12 

650 

575 

605 

610 

180 

172 

240 

204 

199 

370 

115 

230 

50 

305 

85 

302 

83 

13 

560 

400 

580 

513 

175 

189 

230 

210 

201 

285 

60 

285 

60 

450 

45 

340 

55 

144 


TABLE  3- 

-Concluded 

P.  AURELIA 

P. CAUDATUM 

MIXED  POPULATION 

t» 

Number  of  indi- 
viduals per  0.5 
c.c.  in  the  cul- 
ture No. : 

Number  of  individ- 
uals per  0.5  c.c. 
in  the  culture  No.: 

Number  of  individuals  per 
0.5  c.c.  in  the  culture  No.: 

Mean 

a 

1 

2 

3 

m 

a 
< 

1 

2 

545 

3 
660 

a 

03 

1 

2 
234 

3 
171 

4 

140 

c 

si 

s 

182 

e 

Oh" 

d 

a,' 

a. 

a," 

a 

a," 

14 

575 

593 

400 

65 

360 

65 

402 

72 

387 

67 

15 

650 

560 

460 

557 

192 

219 

165 

192 

325 

50 

275 

40 

405 

65 

335 

52 

16 

550 

480 

650 

560 

168 

216 

152 

179 

370 

60 

350 

40 

370 

65 

363 

55 

17 

480 

510 

575 

522 

240 

195 

135 

190 

320 

40 

350 

60 

300 

20 

323 

40 

18 

520 

650 

525 

565 

183 

216 

219 

206 

300 

45 

405 

65 

370 

35 

358 

48 

19 

500 

500 

550 

517 

219 

189 

219 

209 

315 

60 

330 

40 

280 

40 

308 

47 

20 

500 

196 

350 

50 

21 

585 

195 

330 

40 

22 

500 

234 

350 

20 

23 

495 

210 

350 

20 

24 

525 

210 

330 

35 

25 

510 

180 

350 

20 

TABLE  4 

The  growth  of  the  number  of  individuals  of  Paramecium  caudatum  and 

Paramecium  aurelia  in  experiments  with  the  buffered  medium 

"One  loop"  and  "half  loop"  concentrations  of  bacteria 


NUMBER  OF  P.  AURE- 
LIA PER  0.5  C.C. 

NUMBER  OF  P.  CAU- 
DATUM PER  0.5  C.C. 

NUMBER  OF  INDIVIDUALS  PER  0.5  C.C. 
IN  THE  MIXED  POPULATION 

DAYS 

One  loop 

Half  loop 

One  loop 

Half  loop 

One  loop 

Half  loop 

P.O. 

P.c 

P.a. 

P.c. 

0 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

1 

6 

3 

6 

5 

10 

5 

4 

8 

2 

24 

29 

31 

22 

29 

15 

29 

20 

3 

75 

92 

46 

16 

68 

32 

66 

25 

4 

182 

173 

76 

39 

144 

52 

141 

24 

5 

264 

210 

115 

52 

164 

40 

162 

— 

6 

318 

210 

118 

54 

168 

32 

219 

— 

7 

373 

240 

140 

47 

248 

36 

153 

— 

8 

396 

— 

125 

50 

240 

40 

162 

21 

9 

443 

— 

137 

76 

— 

32 

150 

15 

10 

454 

240 

162 

69 

281 

20 

175 

12 

11 

420 

219 

124 

51 

— 

30 

260 

9 

12 

438 

255 

135 

57 

300 

12 

276 

12 

13 

492 

252 

133 

70 

— 

16 

285 

6 

14 

468 

270 

110 

53 

— 

20 

225 

9 

15 

400 

240 

113 

59 

360 

12 

222 

3 

16 

472 

249 

127 

57 

294 

9 

220 

0 

145 


146 


THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


«3 

s 


3 


e 
e 


8  « 


to 
H 

< 


eO 
15' 

e  3 

■*"?  *^ 

-2  s 

CO 

e  » 
3 
'e 
■«* 

T3 


1- 

Q3 


3 
S 


3 


0 

z 

■< 

< 

H 

■< 

P 

H 
O 

0.  p 

■  s 

§g 

z  < 
2°. 

-    Ph 
< 

5 

Ph 

0 

CM 

0 

m 

a 

3 
oj 
9 

s 

a 

0Q 

CM 

1    H  ■*  id  I-  lO  Tt<  CO  CO  Tt<  CM  •*  CO  CO  CM  .-H  i-H         h         rt  rt         rH 

a. 

<M 

1    COCONM«mO)iO>HSMMiOHiONN(DOOOiOQOO 
rHIN'*(OOHO*C<)MO(NiOiON'*^»OCOO(NCnN 

I— lr- li— I^Hi— li- li— Ir- li— 1>— It— It— 1  1- li— I1-HCMCM1— Ir— 1 

0 
d 

■q 

0 
^  . . 

03      . 
P.  O 

CO"    03 

.S3 

°3 

s 

CO 

a 

CO 

CM 

1    '"JilN'tTfOOONO'^OtOOOOOiOinffiO 

1     I-HTtlCOOit>-CD'tl»C>CO<MCOCOl— It- Ir- IH 

CM 

1   TfCOCOtDOINOOMiOOOOOONWOfflOO 
CMTfcOOCNIOCOcOiOOO,*Lf5CMCMO 

<N 

&3 

CM 

1    H050tO(NO)tDtD««NP3fflHiOO©0 
1    rHTPcCuDCOMCOCOtDM^MCOlNi-icO        CO 

q; 

CM 

1   NNNOOiflOOOCOONNONHOHO 
1— iN'tOOOOffl'- icOt— 1  O  i— iCO>— It—itJHio 

- 

si 

0Q 

CM 

|    NtDtO'*0000'*OOHCCHO'*'<titOO)00 
1    i-h  10  t^.  >0  ■*  CO  •<*<  <M  CO  CO  lO  CO  CO  CM  CM              r^ 

a; 

CM 

1  NMO^oiNoccHOHmmTiioo'^o 

HCC^iOOlNHNiNCOHfflNOiONOO 

a 

< 

< 
H 
■< 
J 
P 
H 
00 
P 

^    M 
00    3 
B,  H 

°J 
§1 

■* 
►5 
P 
Pm 
O 
Cm 

Q 
H 

£3 
03 

s 

a 

CN 

OOi!)0N0>OC<li0C0i0NNO(NOIN0DNOOl'3OOO 

1— iCNCOlOlO'tfl^eOCNl— It— It— It— It— Ir— It— 1 

B 

ft,' 

CM 

^HOJ'f  OOHCJOiOOCONOONiOiOpSNOiOOOOO 
TMMiOiHCOdO'*(NC003NcOOCOMNN'«t©NOiO»N 

T-llMCMCO-*Tt<-*-*Tt<-*Tj1^-*Tt<'<JICO-*lO'*T}lT(< 

0 
0 
10 

0 

(-. 

a>  •■ 

»d 
M% 
|a> 

"0  0 

3  03 

11 

0 

a 

3 

CO 

a 

CM 

^tDotDNooDioioioooioommioo 

t-h -rji  iC  10  10  CM  rf<  CO  CM        CM  CM  i-H        r-i 

8 

&; 

CM 

CSOlNOi'ONOOOOiOmOiCIOOW 

tHMiOiOcOcOCO'OiOCSiSNO'O'-'O^CS 

r-ICMCMCO-*-<JH->*-*CO^icO-*-*-*CO 

<M 

a 

CM 

(ONOi'iOOtDOOOOiOiOOCWOO 
t-h  CO  rfi  CO  t^  tJI  CO  CO  CM  CM  CM              t-i 

&; 

CM 

iH-r)llOCNINNrH^iTHiO(CNMTH(X)(N^C» 

T-ICMCMCOT)H-*TrflTjlTj<Ttl'*CO-*-«tlCO 

- 

a 

CM 

HOWOiOHOOOOOOiOOiOOiOOlO 
T-HCMiOrtliO->rjc«ti'gHCMT-iCMT-iCMT-iCMCM 

B 

ft, 

CM 

ONtONOOlOOiOiO«OOiOiOOOO 

HNNoOTPON'<l'(NOiC)OiMOOQin 

T-iCM'*CO^tiiOiOiOCOiOiCCCi'*iO 

•4 
H 

-< 
►J 
p 

H 
00 

p 

B3 

3 

03 

03 

a 

CM 

INNiOTtHOIMCSiCO'HOlOOOJOOCOi-icOtD'Jt^lNcDQTH 

T-icoco^t^coco^^^cococococo-'tiTtiirDiocococo^ti'* 

ftz 

'cj    03 

S3 

■  >3 

■O    «3 
3    03 

•~-3 

2.a 

03      . 

£>  0 
So 

Zo 

lO 

<N 

r-Ht--COOOt^OOOt^iCi-*OOCMTlHoOCDl^iO!r) 

T-niot>-oot>.'<i*cMco^coco'*,^coco'*»oco 

«* 

CM 

tOaMOOiOTfcniONMHN'^OHHIN 

(M>oa30it-ioeocococo'*Tt<T}<co-*cococo 

CO 

CM 

COOlTtlTjIO^OH^THTjI'JIlOINOOCO* 

t— iCOCOI>l>-COCMTtHCOCMCOCMCOCMCOCOCMTti 

c^ 

CM 

CM,<#05CMt^OO-*CM'*iCOCOOCO»CiiOiCl^CM 
r- liOOiCBl>-cDcOcD'*COCO'*'*CMiC'OiO 

^-c 

<N 

NCCOlNtOtNHtO'J'eOCBM'NHtO 
T-!CO,*CDt^iOTtit^cC>'*l'OCMiOCO 

2  00 
< 

0'-llNM^iOCNCOOiO'H(NCOTr>OcDN»CRO'HMM'CiO 

APPENDIX   I 


147 


TABLE  6 

The  growth  of  a  mixed  population  consisting  of  Didinium  nasutum  and 
Paramecium  caudatum  in  the  medium  without  sediment 

Variations  of  individual  cultures 


Number  of  individuals  of 


P.c. 
D.n. 


in  the  tube  with  0.5  c.c.  of  the  medium.     Each 


group  consists  of  tubes  < 

)f  the 

same 

age 

18 

13 

10 

11 

8 

44 

47 

23 

25 

56 

3 

6 

7 

8 

8 

13 

10 

10 

9 

9 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

1 

0 

0 

0 

0 

19 

11 

19 

15 

18 

31 

31 

38 

39 

24 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

32 

27 

23 

19 

22 

41 

47 

53 

45 

40 

TABLE  7 

The  growth  of  a  mixed  population  consisting  of  Didinium  nasutum  and 

Paramecium  caudatum  in  the  medium  with  sediment 

Variations  of  individual  cultures 


Number  of  individuals  of 


P.c. 
D.n. 


in  the  tube  with  0.5  c.c  of  the  medium.     Each 


group  consists  of  tubes  of  the  same  age. 

48 
2 

20 

7 

31        55        72 
6          0          0 

3        24        20 
0         3          4 

7 
12 

46 

7 

II.  APPENDIX  TO  CHAPTER  IV 

CALCULATION  OF  THE  COEFFICIENTS  OF  MULTIPLICATION  AND 
OF  THE  EQUATIONS  OF  THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  EXISTENCE 

We  have  had  to  deal  frequently  with  the  coefficients  of  geometric  increase  or 
coefficients  of  multiplication  as  well  as  with  the  equations  of  competition. 
For  calculating  the  latter  a  very  simple  approximate  integration  by  the  method 
of  Runge-Kutta  is  necessary,  with  which,  however,  most  biologists  are  not 
familiar.  Therefore  we  will  briefly  give  here  the  technical  details  of  the  cal- 
culations and  examine  a  concrete  example. 

/.  We  possess  experimental  data  on  the  separate  growth  of  the  first  and  second 
species.  We  wish  to  calculate  the  maximal  masses,  Ki  and  K2,  and  the  coefficients 
of  multiplication,  bi  and  b2. 

Example:  The  growth  of  Schizosaccharomyces  kephir  under  anaerobic  con- 
ditions (1931).  Placing  the  experimental  data  on  the  graph  we  determine 
approximately  the  maximal  mass  K  (Fig.  41).  For  calculation  of  the  param- 
eter b  let  us  apply  the  method  elaborated  by  Pearl  and  Reed.     For  every 

K  -  N 
individual  observation  (Nu  N2,  etc.)  we  take  K  —  N,  and  then  — — —  and  log 

K-N  K-N 

— — — -.     Placing  the  calculated  log  — — —  against  the  corresponding  values  of 

time  (t)  we  should  obtain  a  straight  line  in  the  case  of  a  symmetrical  S-shaped 
curve  (Fig.  41,  bottom).  We  draw  this  straight  line  approximately,  approach- 
ing the  experimental  observations. 

Some  brief  theoretical  explanations  are  needed  here.     The  differential  equa- 

dN  K  —  N 

tion  of  Pearl's  logistic  curve :  =  bN  — — —  after  integration  takes  this 

if  zr at 

form:  N  =    .     Hence  it  follows  that  ea~bt  =   — — — ,  and    therefore 

1  +  ea~bt  N 

.      K-N  .  ,  .  K-N 

log  — — —  =  (a  —  bt)  loge.     Taking  natural  logarithms  we  obtain:  In  — — —  =■ 

PK-  N 

a  —  bt.     Now  it  is  clear  that  if  we  place  the  Napierian  logarithms  of  — — — 

against  the  absolute  values  of  time  (t)  we  must  obtain  a  straight  line  whose 
tangent  will  be  the  required  coefficient  of  multiplication  b,  whilst  a  charac- 
terizes the  position  of  the  zero  ordinate.  Their  calculation  is  reduced  to 
determining  the  equation  of  the  straight  line  we  have  drawn  approximately. 
For  this  purpose  we  measure  the  ordinates  of  two  points  of  the  straight  line, 
for  instance  t  =  0,  logio  y  =  m,  and  t  =  80,  logio  y  =  n.  Passing  on  to  the  natural 
logarithms,  i.e.  multiplying  m  by  2.3026  we  obtain  directly  the  coefficient  a 
(a  —  Ob  =  m  X  2.3026).     We  can  then  easily  calculate  b  in  this  way :  a  —  806  = 

149 


150 


THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 


n  X  2.3026.     In  order  to  verify  the  calculations  it  is  necessary  to  insert  all  the 

-pr 

parameters  into  the  logistic  equation:  N  = -and  by  substituting  differ- 

1  +  e  °  bt 

ent  values  in  place  of  t  to  find  the  "calculated  curve,"  which  must  approach 

closely  the  observations.     A  more  detailed  account  is  to  be  found  in  the  book 

of  Raymond  Pearl:  An  introduction  to  medical  biometry  and  statistics,  and  in 

the  paper  of  Gause  and  Alpatov  ('31). 

2.  Calculation  of  the  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence.     We  have  deter- 


zo 


VO  €o  So 

Hours  ft) 


too 


no 


Fig.  41.  Calculation  of  the  logistic  curve  for  the  separate  growth  of  the 
yeast,  Schizosaccharomyces  kephir,  grown  under  anaerobic  conditions  (1931). 

mined  the  maximal  masses  and  the  coefficients  of  multiplication :  6i,  b2,  K\,  K2, 
and  following  the  instructions  of  Chapter  IV  we  have  calculated  the  coefficients 
of  the  struggle  for  existence  a  and  /3.  The  curves  corresponding  to  the  system 
of  the  differential  equations  of  the  struggle  for  existence  must  now  be  found 
for  a  verification  of  the  numerical  values  of  a  and  13. 
We  have  a  system  of  equations: 

dNi       t  xr  A',  -  (Ni  +  aN2) ) 
-aT  =  blNl  K, 

dm      .  __  K%  -  (AT2  +  ffli) 

— -  =  b2N2 =; 

dt  A2 


8~ 


to 


+ 


+ 


+ 


+ 


•s  a 


'.3 


II    v 


3 

to 
3 
3 


73 
o 

s 


C3 

<» 


§ 

<» 

V) 

8 

pq  ^ 
< 

^    to 

to 
3 


*£• 

oo 

e 

© 
a 

3 


CO 

CO 

<» 
«s2 


s 

© 

e 

to 


H 
O 


W 
WP 


H  =  I 


U=H 


%\* 


X 


+ 

+ 
y<     + 


+ 

+ 

4J|W 

+ 

te; 
I 


^ 


+ 

+ 
+ 


k 


■< 


+ 


+ 


+ 


t*j 


-SIN 
+ 


8 

+ 


+ 


I 


k 


+ 


+ 


K 


+ 

a 

+ 

+ 


'< 


•«|e^ 

+ 


J£  l(M 
I 


+ 


cIn      -sic*     ~ 
4-  +      + 


+ 
+ 


+    + 


:l, 


+ 


+ 


»3£ 

+ 


+ 


151 


152  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

where  the  numerical  values  of  the  parameters  are  already  known,  and  where  it 
is  necessary  to  calculate  the  values  Ni  and  2V2  corresponding  to  different 
moments  of  time.  As  this  system  of  differential  equations  cannot  be  solved  at 
present,  we  will  use  the  method  of  approximate  numerical  integration  of 
Runge-Kutta. 

§1.  Ordinates  at  origin.  The  system  of  differential  equations  does  not  in- 
clude the  special  parameters  characterizing  the  values  N\  and  N2  with  t  =  0 
(corresponding  to  parameter  a  of  the  logistic  curve).  We  know  these  values 
from  the  experiment,  and  they  correspond  to  those  quantities  of  the  first  and 
second  species  which  are  introduced  into  a  mixed  population  at  the  very  be- 
ginning. The  same  quantities  are  also  introduced  into  the  separate  popula- 
tions. Therefore,  according  to  the  logistic  curves  of  separate  growth  we  cal- 
culate the  value  Ni  with  t  =  0,  and  N2  with  t  =  0.  The  quantities  obtained  are 
taken  for  the  initial  ordinates  of  the  system  of  differential  equations. 

§2.  Calculations.  The  meaning  of  the  calculations  is  that  knowing  the 
value  of  Ni  and  iV2  at  t  =  0,  we  give  to  time  a  certain  increment  h  and  for  this 
new  moment  (t  +  h)  we  calculate  according  to  the  system  of  the  equations  of 
competition  the  corresponding  increments  of  the  populations  of  the  first  and 
second  species:  (Ni  +  k)  and  (iV2  +  I).  These  calculations  are  made  with  the 
aid  of  the  formulae  of  Runge-Kutta,  which  for  our  case  take  the  form  given  in 
Table  8. 

dN\        ,  dN2 
The  initial  values  of  the  ordinates  enable  us  to  calculate   — —  and  — — . 

at  at 

Multiplying  them  by  h  we  obtain  ki,  and  h.     Thereupon  in  the  second  line  we 

calculate  again and starting  no  longer  from  the  initial  ordinates  but 

dt  dt 

with  ( Ni  H — -J  and  (  N2  +  -  ) .     Multiplying  the  result  by  h  we  obtain  k2  and 

h,  and  continue  to  calculate  until  we  obtain  fci,  k2,  k3,  kA  andZi,  l2,  h,  h.  We  then 
pass  on  to  the  right  side  of  the  table.  Here  we  calculate  §  (fci  +  fc4)  and  then 
k2  +  k3.  Summing  and  taking  §  of  the  sum  we  obtain  the  required  increment 
of  the  first  species  equal  to  k.  The  increment  of  the  second  species  is  calcu- 
lated in  the  same  way. 

The  ordinates  thus  calculated  (Ni  +  k)  and  (N2  + 1)  can  in  their  turn  be  con- 
sidered as  already  known  initial  values,  and  following  the  same  plan  we  can 
calculate  the  new  increments  corresponding  to  the  moment  of  time  (t  +  2h). 
Continuing  these  calculations  we  will  find  the  growth  curves  of  the  first  and 
second  species  in  a  mixed  population.  Table  9  presents  a  numerical  example 
of  the  calculation  of  such  curves  for  Saccharomyces  (No.  1)  and  Schizosaccharo- 
myces  (No.  2)  in  a  mixed  anaerobic  culture  according  to  the  experiments  of  1931. 

§3.  Final  values  ofNi  and  N2.     The  process  of  calculating  will  bring  us  to  the 

moment  when and  —  will  be  near  to  zero,  and  we  will  approach  the  final 

dt  dt 

values  of  Ni  and  N2  (the  experiments  described  in  Chapter  IV  were  made  in 

conditions  of  limited  resources  of  energy,  where  on  the  disappearance  of  the 

unutilized  opportunity  growth  simply  ceased).     If  in  the  approximation  to 


APPENDIX   II 


153 


TABLE  9 

The  numerical  example  of  the  approximate  integration  of  the  system  of  equations 
of  the  struggle  for  existence  with  the  aid  of  the  method  of  Runge-Kutta 

a  =  3.15      Ki  =  13.0  units  of  volume     b1  =  0.21827  units  per  hour    h  =  10 
0  =  0.439    K2  =    5.8  units  of  volume     b2  =  0.06069  units  per  hour    hours 


t 

tfi 

Ni 

dNi 
dt 

dN2 
dt 

k 

l 

(k) 

(0 

0 

0.450 

0.450 

0.0841 

0.0242 

0.841 

0.242 

2.114 

0.275 

5 

0.871 

0.571 

0.1510 

0.0289 

1.510 

0.289 

3.518 

0.580 

5 

1.205 

0.594 

0.2008 

0.0291 

2.008 

0.291 

5.632 

0.855 

10 

2.458 

0.741 

0.3387 

0  0309 

3.387 

0.309 

1.877 

0.285 

10 

2.S27 

0.735 

0.3262 

0.0311 

3.262 

0.311 

3.406 

0.255 

15 

3.958 

0.890 

0.4145 

0.0295 

4.145 

0.295 

8.446 

0.570 

15 

4.399 

0.882 

0.4301 

0.0275 

4.301 

0.275 

11.852 

0.825 

20 

6.628 

1.010 

0.3550 

0.0199 

3.550 

0.199 

3.951 

0.275 

20 

6.278 

1.010 

0.3732 

0.0215 

3.732 

0.215 

1.911 

0.143 

25 

8.144 

1.117 

0.1829 

0.0129 

1.829 

0.129 

4.757 

0.305 

25 

7.192 

1.074 

0.2928 

0.0176 

2.928 

0.176 

6.668 

0.448 

30 

9.206 

1.186 

0.0090 

0.0071 

0.090 

0.071 

2.223 

0.149 

30 

8.501 

1.159 

0.1210 

0.0110 

1.210 

0.110 

0.605 

0.080 

35 

9.106 

1.214 

0.0107 

0.0075 

0.107 

0.075 

1.081 

0.181 

35 

8.554 

1.196 

0.0974 

0.0106 

0.974 

0.106 

1.686 

0.261 

40 

9.475 

1.265 

0 

0.0050 

0 

0.050 

0.562 

0.087 

40 

9.063 

1.246 

dN 

the  final  value  of  N  we  pass  beyond  the  asymptote  K,  and becomes  negative, 

dt 

we  will  simply  consider  it  as  equal  to  zero.  With  the  resources  of  energy  main- 
tained at  a  fixed  level  the  calculations  must  apparently  be  continued  according 
to  the  directions  given  in  Chapter  V.  A  detailed  description  of  the  method  of 
Runge-Kutta  is  to  be  found  in  the  book  Vorlesungen  iiber  numerische  Rechnen 
by  Runge  and  Konig  ('24). 


BIBLIOGRAPHY1 

1.  Alechin,  W.  W.     1926    Was  ist  eine  Pflanzengesellschaft?    Beih.  Repert. 

spec.  nov.  regni  veget.  37. 

2.  Allee,  W.  C.     1931    Animal  aggregations.     Chicago. 

3.  Allee,  W.  C.     1932    A  review  of  Chapman's  "Animal  ecology."     Ecol- 

ogy. 13,  p.  405. 

4.  Allee,  W.  C.     1934    Recent  studies  in  mass  physiology.     Biol.  Rev.  9, 

p.  1. 

5.  Bailey,    V.   A.     1931    The   interaction  between   hosts   and   parasites. 

Quart.  Journ.  Math.  (Oxford  Series)  2,  p.  68. 

6.  Bailey,  V.  A.     1933    On  the  interaction  between  several  species  of  hosts 

and  parasites.     Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A,  143,  p.  75. 

7.  Barker,  H.  A.  and  Taylor,  C.  V.     1931     A  study  of  the  conditions  of 

encystment  of  Colpoda  cucullus.     Phys.  Zool.  4,  p.  620. 

8.  Beauchamp,  R.  and  Ullyott,  P.     1932    Competitive  relationships  be- 

tween certain  species  of  fresh-water  triclads.    Journ.  Ecol.  20,  p.  200. 

9.  Beers,  C.  D.     1927    The  relation  between  hydrogen-ion  concentration 

and  encystment  in  Didinium  nasutum.     J.  Morph.  44,  p.  21. 

10.  Beers,  C.  D.     1933a    Diet  in  relation  to  depression  and  recovery  in  the 

ciliate,  Didinium  nasutum.     Arch.  Protistenknd.  79,  p.  101. 

11.  Beers,  C.  D.     1933b     The  relation  of  density  of  population  to  rate  of 

reproduction  in  the  ciliates,   Didinium  nasutum  and  Stylonychia 
pustulata.    Arch.  Protistenknd.  80,  p.  36. 

12.  Belar,   A.     1928    Untersuchung  der  Protozoen.     Peterfi  Meth.   wiss. 

Biol.  1,  p.  735. 

13.  Birstein,  J.  A.  und  VINOGRADOV,  L.  G.     1934    Die  Susswasserdecapoden 

der  U.  S.  S.  R.  und  ihre  geographische  Verbreitung.     Zool.  Zeitschr. 
13,  p.  39  (in  Russian). 

14.  Bodenheimer,   F.   S.     1932    t)ber  den   Massenwechsel   der   Selachier- 

bevolkerung  im  oberadriatischen  Benthos.     Arch.  Hydrob.  24,  p.  667. 

15.  Boltzmann,  L.     1905    Populare  Schriften.     Leipzig. 

16.  Braun-Blanquet,  J.     1928    Pflanzensoziologie.     Berlin. 

17.  Brunelli,  G.     1929    Equilibri  biologici  e  preteso  spolamento  del  mare. 

Riv.  Biol.  11,  p.  779-785. 

18.  Calcins,  G.  N.     1915    Didinium  nasutum.     I.  The  life  history.    Journ. 

Exp.  Zool.  19,  p.  225. 

19.  Calcins,  G.  N.     1933    The  biology  of  Protozoa.     Second  Edition. 

20.  Chapman,   R.   N.     1928    The  quantitative  analysis  of  environmental 

factors.     Ecol.  9,  p.  111. 

21.  Chapman,  R.  N.     1931    Animal  ecology.     New  York. 


1  This  list  of  literature  includes  mainly  references  cited  in  the  text. 

154 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  155 

22.  Chinchin,  A.  J.     1929    The  principles  of  physical  statistics.     Progr. 

Phys.  Sci.  9,  p.  141  (in  Russian). 

23.  Clements,  F.  E.  and  Weaver,  J.  E.     1924    Experimental  vegetation. 

Cam.  Inst.  Washington. 

24.  Clements,  F.  E.,  Weaver,  J.  E.  and  Hanson,  H.  C.     1929    Plant  com- 

petition.    Cam.  Inst.  Washington. 

25.  Cockerell,  T.   D.   A.     1934     "Mimicry"  among  insects.    Nature.  133, 

p.  329. 

26.  Cutler,  D.  W.     1923    Ann.  App.  Biol.  10,  p.  137. 

27.  D'Ancona,  U.     1926    Dell  'influenza  della  stasi  peschereccia  del  periodo 

1914-1918  sul  patrimonio  ittico  dell'  Alto  Adriatico.     R.  Comitato 
Talass.  Italiano.  Mem.  126. 

28.  D'Ancona,  U.     1927    Intorno  alle  associazioni  biologiche  e  a  un  saggio  di 

teoria  matematica  sulle  stesse  con  particolar  riguardo  all'idrobio- 
logia.     Int.  Rev.  Ges.  Hydr.  Hydrograph.  17,  p.  189. 

29.  Darby,  H.  H.     1929    The  effect  of  the  hydrogen  ion  concentration  on  the 

sequence  of  protozoan  forms.     Arch.  Protistenkunde.  65,  p.  1. 

30.  Darwin,  Ch.     1859    The  origin  of  species  by  means  of  natural  selection 

(cited  from  the  edition  of  1899,  London:  John  Murray). 

31.  DeCandolle,  A.  P.     1820    Essai  elementaire  de  geographie  botanique. 

32.  Dewar,  D.     1926    Indian  bird  life:  The  struggle  for  existence  of  birds 

in  India.     Pp.  292. 

33.  Duffield,  J.  E.     1933    Journ.  Anim.  Ecol.  2,  p.  184. 

34.  Du-Rietz,  G.  E.     1930    Vegetationsforschung    auf    soziationsanalytis- 

chen  Grundlage.     Abderh.  Handb.  d.  biol.  Arbeitsmeth.  Abt.  XI, 
Teil  5,  H.  2. 

35.  Eddt,  S.     1928    Succession  of  Protozoa  in  cultures  under  controlled  con- 

ditions.    Transact.  Am.  Micr.  Soc.  47,  p.  283. 

36.  Elton,  C.     1927    Animal  Ecology.     London. 

37.  Embody,  G.  C.     1933    Cited  from  a  letter. 

38.  Fisher,  R.  A.     1930    The  genetical  theory  of  natural  selection.     Oxford. 

39.  Ford,  E.  B.     1930    Fluctuation  in  numbers,  and  its  influence  on  varia- 

tion in  Melitaea  aurinia.    Trans.  Ent.  Soc.  Lond.  78,  p.  345. 

40.  Formosov,  A.  N.     1934    Cited  from  manuscript. 

41.  Gause,  G.  F.  und  Alpatov,  W.  W.     1931    Die  logistische  Kurve  von 

Verhulst-Pearl  und  ihre  Anwendung  im  Gebiet  der  quantitativen 
Biologic     Biol.  Zentralbl.  51,  p.  1. 

42.  Gause,  G.  F.     1932a    Ecology  of  populations.     Quart.  Rev.  Biol.  7,  p.  27. 

43.  Gause,  G.  F.     1932b    Experimental  studies  on  the  struggle  for  existence. 

I.  Mixed  population  of  two  species  of  yeast.     Journ.   Exp.  Biol. 
(British)  9,  p.  389. 

44.  Gause,  G.  F.     1933    Uber  die  Kinetik  der  Akkumulation  der  organischen 

Substanz  in  aus    zwei    Hefearten    bestehenden    Kulturen.     Bioch. 
Zeitschr.  266,  p.  352. 

45.  Gause,  G.  F.     1934a.     Experimental  analysis  of  Vito  Volterra's  mathe- 

matical theory  of  the  struggle  for  existence.     Science.  79,  p.  16. 


156  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

46.  Gause,  G.  F.     1934b    Uber  die  Konkurrenz  zwischen  zwei  Arten.     Zool. 

Anz.  105,  p.  219. 

47.  Gause,  G.  F.     1934c    Uber  einige  quantitative  Beziehungen  in  der  In- 

sekten-Epidemiologie.     Zeitschr.  ang.  Entom.  20,  p.  619. 

48.  Gause,  G.  F.     1934d    Experimentelle  Untersuchungen  liber  Konkurrenz 

zwischen  Paramecium  caudatum  und  Paramecium  aurelia.  Arch. 
Protistenkunde  (in  press),  also  in  Revue  Zool.  Russe,  13,  p.  1  (1934). 

49.  Gause,  G.  F.     1935a    Untersuchungen  iiber  den  Kampf  ums  Dasein  bei 

Protisten.  Biol.  Zentralbl.  55  (in  press)  also  in  Revue  Zool. 
Russe,  13,  p.  18  (1934). 

50.  Gause,  G.  F.     1935b    Experimental  demonstration  of  Volterra's  periodic 

oscillations  in  the  numbers  of  animals.  Journ.  Exp.  Biol.  (British), 
12  (in  press). 

51.  Gause,  G.  F.,  Nastukova,  O.  K.  and  Alpatov,    W.   W.     1935     The 

influence  of  biologically  conditioned  media  on  the  growth  of  a  mixed 
population  of  Paramecium  caudatum  and  Paramecium  aurelia. 
Journ.  Anim.  Ecol.  (in  press). 

52.  Gause,  G.  F.  and  Witt,  A.  A.     1935    On  the  periodic  fluctuations  in  the 

numbers  of  animals:  A  mathematical  theory  of  the  relaxation  inter- 
action between  predators  and  prey,  and  its  application  to  a  popula- 
tion of  Protozoa  (in  press). 

53.  Goldman,  E.  A.     1930    The  coyote-archpredator.     Sympos.  on  predat. 

anim.  control.     J.  Mammal.  11,  p.  325. 

54.  Gray,  J.     1929    The  kinetics  of  growth.     Brit.  Journ.  Exp.  Biol.  6,  p.  248. 

55.  Gray,  J.     1931     A  Text-book  of  experimental  cytology.     London. 

56.  Greenwood,    M.     1932    Epidemiology.    Historical   and   experimental. 

Baltimore. 

57.  Haldane,  J.  B.  S.     1924    Trans.  Camb.  Phil.  Soc.  23,  p.  19. 

58.  Haldane,  J.  B.  S.     1931     Proc.  Camb.  Phil.  Soc.  27,  p.  131. 

59.  Haldane,  J.  B.  S.     1932    The  causes  of  evolution.     London. 

60.  Hargitt,  G.  T.  and  Fray,  W.     1927    The  growth  of  Paramecium  in  pure 

cultures  of  bacteria.     J.  Exp.  Zool.  22,  p.  421. 

61.  Hartmann,  M.     1927    Allgemeine  Biologic    Jena. 

62.  Hill,  A.  V.     1933    Wave  transmission  as  the  basis  of  nerve  activity. 

Scient.  Month,  p.  316. 

63.  H.  T.  H.  P.     1931    A  review  of  Prof.  Volterra's  book  "Lecons  sur  la 

theorie  mathematique  de  la  lutte  pour  la  vie."     Nature.  128,  p.  963. 

64.  Jennings,  H.  S.     1908    Heredity,  variation  and  evolution  in  Protozoa. 

III.  Proc.  Am.  Phil.  Soc.  47,  p.  393. 

Behavior  of  the  lower  organisms.     New  York. 
Genetics  of  the  Protozoa.     Bibliogr.  Genet.  5, 


65. 

Jennings, 

H. 

S. 

1915 

66. 

Jennings, 
p.  105. 

H. 

s. 

1929 

67. 

Jennings, 

H. 

s. 

1933 

Genetics  of  the  Protozoa,  in  relation  to  some  of 
the  greater  problems  of  genetics.     Japan.  J.  Genet.  8,  p.  65. 
68.  Jensen,  A.  J.  C.     1933    Periodic  fluctuations  in  the  size  of  various  stocks 
of  fish  and  their  causes.     Medd.  Komm.  Havundersogelser.  Fisk.  9, 
p.  5. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  157 

69.  Johnson,  W.  H.     1933    Effects  of  population  density  of  the  rate  of  repro- 

duction in  Oxytricha.     Phys.  Zool.  6,  p.  22. 

70.  Jollos,  V.     1921     Experimentelle  Protistenstudien.     I.  Arch.  Protisten- 

kunde.  43,  p.  1. 

71.  Kalabuchov,  N.  J.  und  Raewski,  W.     1933    Zur  Methodik  des  Stu- 

diums  einiger  Fragen  der  Okologie  mauseartiger  Nager.    Rev.  Microb. 
Epid.  et  Parasit.  12,  p.  47  (in  Russian). 

72.  Kalmus,  H.     1931     Paramecium.     Das  Pantoffeltierchen.     Jena. 

73.  Kashkarov,  D.  N.     1928    Ecological  survey  of  the  environments  of  the 

lakes  Beely-Kul,  etc.,  Turkestan.     Acta  Univ.  Asiae  Mediae,  Zool., 
2  (in  Russian). 

74.  Kermack,  W.  O.  and  McKendrick,  A.  J.     1927    A  contribution  to  the 

mathematical  theory  of  epidemics.     Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.  115,  p.  700. 

75.  Kessler,  J.  Th.     1875    Russian  crayfishes.     Transact.  Russ.  Ent.  Soc. 

8,  p.  228  (in  Russian). 

76.  Klem,  A.     1933     On  the  growth  of  populations  of  yeast.     Hvalradets 

Skrifter  (Scientific  Results  of  Marine  Biological  Research)  Oslo.  7, 
p.  55. 

77.  Lasareff,  P.  P.     1923    La  theorie  ionique  de  l'excitation.     Moscou  (in 

Russian). 

78.  L'Heritier,  Ph.  et  Teissier,  G.     1933    Etude  d'une   population   de 

Drosophiles  en  equilibre.     C.  R.  Ac.  Sci.  197,  p.  1765. 

79.  L'Heritier,    Ph.     1934    Etude    demorgaphique    comparee    de    quatre 

lignees  de  Drosophila  melanogaster.     C.  R.  Ac.  Sci.  198,  p.  770. 

80.  Lotka,  A.  J.     1910    Contribution  to  the  theory  of  periodic  reactions.     J. 

Phys.  Chem.  14,  p.  271. 

81.  Lotka,  A.J.     1920a    Undamped  oscillations  derived  from  the  law  of  mass 

action.     Journ.  Americ.  Chem.  Soc.  52,  p.  1595. 

82.  Lotka,  A.  J.     1920b    Analytical  note  on  certain  rhythmic  relations  in 

organic  systems.     Proc.  Natl.  Acad.  6,  p.  410. 

83.  Lotka,  A.  J.     1923a    Contribution  to  quantitative  parasitology.     Journ. 

Wash.  Acad.  Sc.  13,  p.  152. 

84.  Lotka,  A.  J.     1923b     Contribution  to  the  analysis  of  malaria  epidemi- 

ology.    Amer.  Journ.  Hyg.  3,  January  Supplement,  p.  1. 

85.  Lotka,  A.  J.     1925    Elements  of  physical  biology.     Baltimore. 

86.  Lotka,  A.  J.     1932a    Contribution  to  the  mathematical  theory  of  cap- 

ture.    I.  Conditions  for  capture.     Proc.  Nat.  Ac.  Sci.  18,  p.  172. 

87.  Lotka,  A.  J.     1932b     The  growth  of  mixed  populations :  Two  species  com- 

peting for  a  common  food  supply.     Journ.  Wash.  Ac.  Sci.  22,  p.  461. 

88.  Ludwig,  W.     1933     Der  Effekt  der  Selektion  bei  Mutationen  geringen 

Selektionswerts.     Biol.  Zbl.  53,  p.  364. 

89.  Marchi,  C.     1928    Osservazioni  sulla  statistica  della  pesca  di  mare  e  di 

stagno  a  Cagliari  dal  1912  al  1927.     Scritti  biol.  4,  p.  37. 

90.  Marchi,  C.     1929    Verifica  pratica  delle  leggi  teoriche  di  Vito  Volterra 

sulle  fluttuazioni  del  numero  di  individui  in  specie  animali  conviventi. 
R.  Com.  Talassogr.  Ital.  Mem.  154. 


158  THE    STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

91.  Mast,  S.  O.     1909    The  reactions  of  Didinium  nasutum  with  special 

reference  to  the  feeding  habits  and  the  function  of  trichocysts.     Biol. 
Bull.  16,  p.  91. 

92.  Montgomery,  E.  G.     1912    Competition  in  cereals.    Nebr.   Agr.  Exp. 

Sta.  Bull.  127,  p.  3. 

93.  Myers,  E.  C.     1927    Relation  of  density  of  population  and  certain  other 

factors  to  survival  and  reproduction  in  different  biotypes  of  Para- 
mecium caudatum.    J.  Exp.  Zool.,  49,  p.  1. 

94.  Nageli,  C.     1874    Verdrangung  der  Pflanzenformen  durch  ihre  Mitbe- 

werber.     Sitzb.  Akad.  Wiss.  Munchen  11,  p.  109. 

95.  Nicholson,  A.  J.     1933    The  balance  of  animal  populations.     Journ. 

Anim.  Ecol.  2,  p.  132. 

96.  Oehler,  R.     1920    Gereinigte  Ciliatenzucht.     Arch.  Protistenkunde.  41, 

p.  34. 

97.  Osterhout,  W.  J.  V.     1906    On  the  importance  of  physiological  balanced 

solutions  for  plants.     Bot.  Gaz.  42,  p.  127. 

98.  Pavlov,  J.  P.     1923    Twenty  years  of  objective  study  of  the  higher  nerv- 

ous activity  (behaviour)  of  animals.     Conditional  reflexes.     Lenin- 
grad (in  Russian). 

99.  Payne,  N.  M.     1933    The  differential  effect  of  environmental  factors 

upon  Microbracon  hebetor  and  its  host  Ephestia  Kuhniella.     Biol. 
Bull.  65,  p.  187.     Part  II.     Ecol.  Monogr.  (1934). 

100.  Pearl,  R.  and  Reed,  L.  J.     1920    On  the  rate  of  growth  of  the  population 

of  the  United  States  since  1790  and  its  mathematical  representation. 
Proc.  Nat.  Acad.  Sci.  6,  p.  275. 

101.  Pearl,  R.     1928    The  rate  of  living.     New  York. 

102.  Pearl,  R.     1930     Introduction  to  medical  biometry  and  statistics.     2nd 

edition.     Philadelphia. 

103.  Philpot,  C.  H.     1928    Growth  of  Paramecium  in  pure  cultures  of  patho- 

genic bacteria  and  in  the  presence  of  soluble  products  of  such  bacteria. 
J.  Morph.  46,  p.  85. 

104.  Plate,    L.     1913    Selektionsprinzip    und    Probleme    der    Artbildung. 

Vierte  Auflage.     Leipzig  und  Berlin. 

105.  Retjkauf,   E.     1930    Zur  Biologie  von  Didinium  nasutum.     Zeitschr. 

Vergl.  Physiol.  11,  p.  689. 

106.  Richards,  O.  W.     1928a    Potentially  unlimited  multiplication  of  yeast 

with  constant  environment,  and  the  limiting  of  growth  by  changing 
environment.     Journ.  Gen.  Physiol.  11,  p.  525. 

107.  Richards,  O.  W.     1928b    Changes  in  sizes  of  yeast  cells  during  multipli- 

cation.    Botan.  Gaz.  86,  p.  93. 

108.  Richards,  O.  W.     1928c    The  growth  of  the  yeast  Saccharomyces  cere- 

visiae.     I.  Ann.  Bot.  42,  p.  271. 

109.  Richards,  O.  W.  and  Roope,  P.  L.     1930    A  tangent  meter  for  graphical 

differentiation.     Science.  71,  p.  290. 

110.  Richards,  O.  W.     1932    The  second  cycle  and  subsequent  growth  of  a 

population  of  yeast.     Arch.  Protistenkunde.  78,  p.  263. 

111.  Ross,  R.     1908    Report  on  the  prevention  of  malaria  in  Mauritius. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  159 

112.  Ross,  R.     1911    The  prevention  of  malaria.     London. 

113.  Runge,  C.  und  Konig,  H.     1924    Vorlesungen  uber  numerische  Rechnen. 

Berlin. 

114.  Russell,  E.  J.     1927    Soil  conditions  and  plant  growth.     London. 

115.  Sandon,  H.     1932    The  food  of  Protozoa.     Cairo. 

116.  Severtzov,  N.  A.     1855    Periodic  phenomena  in  the  life  of  animals  in 

Voronesh  district.     Moscow  (in  Russian). 

117.  Severtzov,  S.     1933    Zum  Problem  der  Dynamik  der  Herde  bei  den 

Wirbelthieren.     Bull.  Ac.  Sci.  U.  S.  S.  R.  p.  1005. 

118.  Shelford,  V.  E.     1931     Some  concepts  of  bioecology.     Ecol.  12,  p.  455. 

119.  Skadovsky,  S.  N.     1915    The  alteration  of  the  reaction  of  environment 

in  cultures  of  Protozoa.     Transact.  Univ.  Shaniavsky.     Biol.  Lab.  1, 
p.  157  (in  Russian). 

120.  Slator,  A.     1913    Rate  of  fermentation  by  growing  yeast  cells.     Bioch. 

Journ.  7,  p.  197. 

121.  Smirnov,  E.  und  Wladimirow,  M.     1934    Studien  uber  die  Vermeh- 

rungsfahigkeit  der  Pteromalide  Mormoniella  vitripennis  Wlk.  (in 
press). 

122.  Stanley,  J.     1932    A  mathematical  theory  of  the  growth  of  populations 

of  the  flour  beetle,  Tribolium  confusum.  Canad.  Journ.  Res.  6,  p. 
632. 

123.  Sukatschew,  W.  N.     1927    Einige  experimented  Untersuchungen  uber 

den  Kampf  ums  Dasein  zwischen  Biotypen  derselben  Art.  Zeitsch. 
Ind.  Abst.  Vererb.  47,  p.  54. 

124.  Sukatschew,  W.  N.     1928    Plant  communities.    Moscow  (in  Russian). 

125.  Tansley,  A.  G.     1917    On  competition  between  Galium  saxalite  L.  and 

G.  silvestre  Poll,  on  different  types  of  soil.     J.  Ecol.  5,  p.  173. 

126.  Thomson,  G.  M.     1922    The  naturalisation  of  animals  and  plants  in  New- 

Zealand.     Cambridge. 

127.  Timofeeff-Ressovsky,  N.  W.     1933    Uber  die  relative  Vitalitat  von 

Drosophila  melanogaster  und  Drosophila  funebris  unter  verschied- 
enen  Zuchtbedingungen,  in  Zusammenhang  mit  den  Verbreitungs- 
arealen  dieser  Arten.    Arch.  Naturgesch.  2,  p.  285. 

128.  Topley,  W.  W.  C.     1926    Three  Milroy  Lectures  on  experimental  epi- 

demiology.   The  Lancet,  p.  477;  531 ;  645. 

129.  Verhulst,  P.  F.     1839    Notice  sur  la  loi  que  la  population  suit  dans  son 

accroissement.     Corr.  math,  et  phys.  publ.  par  A.  Quetelet.  10,  p.  113. 

130.  Vernadsky,  V.  J.     1926    The  Biosphere.     Leningrad  (in  Russian). 

131.  Volterra,  V.     1926    Variazioni  e  fluttuazioni  del  numero  d'individui  in 

specie  animali  conviventi.  Mem.  R.  Accad.  Naz.  dei  Lincei.  Ser.  VI, 
vol.  2. 

132.  Volterra,  V.     1931    Lecons  sur  la  theorie  mathematique  de  la  lutte 

pour  la  vie.     Paris. 

133.  Warming,  E.     1895    Lehrbuch  der  okologischen  Pflanzengeographie. 

134.  Winsor,  C.  P.     1932    The  Gompertz  curve  as  a  growth  curve.     Proc. 

Nat.  Acad.  Sci.  18,  p.  1. 


160  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR    EXISTENCE 

135.  Wood,  F.  E.     1910    A  study  of  the  mammals  of  Champaign  Country, 

Illinois.     Bull.  111.  Nat.  Hist.  Surv.  8,  p.  501. 

136.  Woodruff,  L.  L.     1911    The  effect  of  excretion  products  of  Paramecium 

on  its  rate  of  reproduction.     Journ.  Exp.  Zool.  10,  p.  551. 

137.  Woodruff,  L.  L.     1912    Observations  on  the  origin  and  sequence  of  the 

protozoan  fauna  of  hay  infusions.     Journ.  Exp.  Zool.  12,  p.  205. 

138.  Woodruff,  L.  L.     1914    The  effect  of  excretion  products  of  Infusoria  on 

the  same  and  on  different  species,  with  special  reference  to  the  pro- 
tozoan sequence  in  infusions.    Journ.  Exp.  Zool.  14,  p.  575. 


INDEX 


Adaptation,  in  plant  communities, 
17. 

Adaptation,  in  protozoan  popula- 
tions, 132  et  seq.,  140. 

Alechin,  W.  W.,  17,  18. 

Allee,  W.  C,  vi,  11. 

Alpatov,  W.  W.,  105,  111,  150. 

Bacillus  pyocyaneus,  97,  105,  118,  125. 

Bacillus  subtilis,  92. 

Baer,  von,  8. 

Bailey,  V.  A.,  25,  57. 

Barker,  H.  A.,  96. 

Beauchamp,  R.,  17. 

Beers,  C.  D.,  154. 

Belar,  A.,  96. 

Biotic  experiments,  13. 

Birstein,  J.  A.,  22. 

Bodenheimer,  F.  S.,  25. 

Boltzmann,  L.,  90,  91. 

Braun-Blanquet,  J.,  18. 

Brunelli,  G.,  25. 

Buffon,  8. 

Bumpus,  v. 

Calcins,  G.  N.,  114. 

Chance,  its  role  in  the  struggle  for 
existence,  18,  19,  124,  125. 

Chapman,  R.  N.,  33. 

Chinchin,  A.  J.,  125. 

Classification  of  the  struggle  for 
existence,  3. 

Clements,  F.  E.,  4,  5,  15. 

Cockerell,  T.  D.  A.,  128. 

Coefficient  of  selection,  111. 

Coefficients  of  the  struggle  for  ex- 
istence, their  calculation,  80. 

Competition  in  field  conditions,  its 
complexity,  3,  12,  13,  111. 

Cutler,  D.  W.,  138,  139. 

Cyprinus  albus,  21. 


D'Ancona,  U.,  25. 

Darby,  H.  H.,  104. 

Darwin,  Ch.,  v,  1,  2,  8,  14,  40. 

De  Candolle,  A.  P.,  17. 

Dewar,  D.,  155. 

Didinium  nasutum,  114  et  seq.,  132 
et  seq. 

Direct  struggle  for  existence,  defi- 
nition, 3. 

Drosophila  funebris,  17. 

Drosophila  melanog  aster,  17. 

Duffield,  J.  E.,  128. 

Du-Rietz,  G.  E.,  19. 

Eddy,  S.,  91. 
Ehrenberg,  8. 
Elementary  process  of  the  struggle 

for  existence,  definition,  2. 
Elton,  Ch.,  12,  19. 
Embody,  G.  C,  21. 
Empirical  equations,  their  meaning, 

59,  60. 
Ephestia,  25. 
Euphorbia,  18. 

Equation  of  competition,  44  et  seq. 
Experimental  study  of  the  struggle 

for    existence,    methods    of,    6, 

62  et  seq.,  92,  96  et  seq. 

Fisher,  R.  A.,  155. 
Ford,  E.  B.,  111. 
Formosov,  A.  N.,  19. 
Fray,  W.,  96. 

Gause,  G.  F.,  44,  50,  62,  68,  72,  77  et 
seq.,  94,  101  et  seq.,  Ill,  118  et 
seq.,  133  et  seq.,  137  et  seq.,  150. 

Gibbs,  10. 

Goldman,  E.  A.,  22. 

Gray,  J.,  43. 

Greenwood,  M.,  114. 


161 


162 


INDEX 


Haldane,  J.  B.  S.,  40,  48,  98,  111. 

Hanson,  H.  C,  155. 

Hargitt,  G.  T.,  96. 

Harris,  v. 

Hartmann,  M.,  96. 

Hill,  A.  V.,  130. 

Humboldt,  8. 

Immigration,  its  role  in  the  struggle 
for  existence,  20,  125  et  seq. 

Indirect  competition,  definition,  3. 

Intensity  of  the  struggle  for  ex- 
istence, 13,  14,  15,  16,  38,  39,  40, 
41,  42. 

Jennings,  H.  S.,  32,  96,  114. 
Jensen,  A.  J.  C,  128. 
Johnson,  W.  H.,  96,  97,  103,  104,  108. 
Jollos,  V.,  96. 

Kalabuchov,  N.  J.,  24. 
Kalmus,  H.,  99. 
Kashkarov,  D.  N.,  21. 
Kepler,  42. 
Kermack,  W.  O.,  137. 
Kessler,  J.  Th.,  22. 
Klem,  A.,  65,  69,  70,  74. 
Konig,  H.,  153. 

Lasareff,  P.  P.,  42. 

Leuciscus,  21. 

L'Heritier,  Ph.,  157. 

Linnaeus,  8. 

Logistic  curve,  34  et  seq.,  149,  150. 

Lotka,  A.  J.,  vi,  10,  28,  31,  32,  44, 

48,  51,  53,  54,  57,  98,  116,  121,  122, 

130  et  seq.,  140. 
Ludwig,  W.,  111. 

Malaria  equation,  27,  28,  29,  30,  31. 

Marchi,  C,  25. 

Mast,  S.  O.,  114. 

Mathematical    investigation    of    the 

struggle  for  existence,  essence  of, 

32,  33,  60,  61. 
Matricaria,  14,  15. 


McKendrick,  A.  G.,  137. 
Microbracon,  25. 
Montgomery,  E.  G.,  15,  19. 
Mormoniclla  vitripennis,  139,  140. 
Multiplication  of  organisms,  laws  of, 

7,  8,  9. 
Myers,  E.  C,  93. 

Nageli,  C,  6. 

Nastukova,  O.,  105,  111. 

Newton,  42. 

Niche,   its  role  in  the   struggle   for 

existence,  19,  20,  48. 
Nicholson,  A.  J.,  25,  138. 

Oehler,  R.,  96. 

Oscillations  in  numbers,  their  nature, 

115  et  seq.,  130  et  seq. 
Osterhout,  W.  J.  V.,  96. 

Paramecium  aurelia,  97  et  seq.,  137, 

138. 
Paramecium  bursaria,  137,  138. 
Paramecium  caudatum,  36,  37,  38,  39, 

41,  93  et  seq.,  97  et  seq.,  114  et 

seq.,  132  et  seq. 
Park,  T.,  vi. 
Past  history  of  the  system,  its  role 

in  competition,  57. 
Patchossky,  18. 
Pavlov,  J.  P.,  1,  2. 
Payne,  N.  M.,  25. 
Pearl,  R.,  9,  34,  35,  42,  49,  59,  71,  95, 

149,  150. 
Pearson,  K.,  v,  vi. 
Perca  flavescens,  22. 
Pervozvansky,  62. 
Philpot,  C.  H.,  97. 
Phormia  groenlandica,  139,  140. 
Planaria  gonocephala,  18. 
Planaria  montenegrina,  18. 
Plate,  L.,  3,  7. 
Potamobius  astacus,  22. 
Potamobius  leptodactylus,  22. 

Raewski,  W.,  24. 
Reed,  L.  J.,  9,  34,  149. 


INDEX 


163 


Refuge,  its  r61e  in  the  struggle  for 
existence,  121,  122,  123,  124. 

Relaxation  fluctuations,  131  et  seq. 

Reukauf,  E.,  114. 

Richards,  O.  W.,  65,  66,  67,  68,  69,  70, 
71,  73,  74,  77. 

Ross,  R.,  9,  10,  27,  28,  30,  31,  32,  46, 
49. 

Runge,  C,  149,  152,  153. 

Russell,  E.  J.,  138. 

Saccharomyces  cerevisiae,  62  et  seq., 

77  et  seq.,  152. 
Saccharomyces  exiguus,  137,  138. 
Salvelinus  fontinalis,  22. 
Sandon,  H.,  96. 
Schizosaccharomyces    kephir,     62    et 

seq.,  77  et  seq.,  149  et  seq. 
Schizosaccharomyces  pombe,  137,  138. 
Schizothorax,  21. 
Severtzov,  N.  A.,  13. 
Severtzov,  S.  A.,  128. 
Shelf ord,  V.  E.,  23. 
Skadovsky,  S.  N.,  91. 
Slator,  A.,  69. 
Smirnov,  E.,  139,  140. 
Stanley,  J.,  57. 
Sterna  anglica,  20. 
Sterna  cantiaca,  20. 
Sterna  fluviatilis,  20. 
Sterna  minuta,  20. 
Stylonychia  mytilus,  93  et  seq. 


Stylonychia  pustulata,  97,  98,  112,  113. 
Sukatschev,  W.  N.,  13,  14,  15,  16,  17. 

Tansley,  A.  G.,  17. 
Taraxacum,  16,  17. 
Taylor,  C.  V.,  96. 
Teissier,  G.,  157. 
Thomson,  13. 

Timofeeff-Ressovsky,  N.  W.,  17. 
Topley,  W.  W.  C.,  129. 
Tycho-Brahe,  42. 

Ullyott,  P.,  17. 

Verhulst,  P.  E.,  34,  35,  42. 

Vernadsky,  V.  J.,  7,  90. 

Vinogradov,  L.  G.,  22. 

Volterra,  V.,  vi,  10,  25,  44,  48,  49, 
50,  51,  52,  53,  54,  57,  59,  89,  98, 
111,  114,  116,  121,  128,  130  et 
seq.,  140. 

Wallace,  8. 
Warming,  E.,  19. 
Weaver,  J.  E.,  155. 
Weldon,  v. 
Winsor,  C.  P.,  50. 
Witt,  A.  A.,  133  et  seq. 
Wladimirow,  M.,  139,  140. 
Wood,  F.  E.,  23. 
Woodruff,  L.  L.,  91,  103. 

Yule,  G.  U.,  vi. 


Sans  Tache 


Sans  Tache 


IN  THE  "elder  days  of  art"  each  artist  or  craftsman  en- 
joyed the  privilege  of  independent  creation.  He  carried 
through  a  process  of  manufacture  from  beginning  to  end. 
The  scribe  of  the  days  before  the  printing  press  was  such  a 
craftsman.  So  was  the  printer  in  the  days  before  the  machine 
process.  He  stood  or  fell,  as  a  craftsman,  by  the  merit  or  de- 
merit of  his  finished  product. 

Modern  machine  production  has  added  much  to  the  worker's 
productivity  and  to  his  material  welfare;  but  it  has  deprived 
him  of  the  old  creative  distinctiveness.  His  work  is  merged 
in  the  work  of  the  team,  and  lost  sight  of  as  something  repre- 
senting him  and  his  personality. 

Many  hands  and  minds  contribute  to  the  manufacture  of  a 
book,  in  this  day  of  specialization.  There  are  seven  distinct 
major  processes  in  the  making  of  a  book :  The  type  must  first 
be  set ;  by  the  monotype  method,  there  are  two  processes,  the 
"keyboarding"  of  the  MS  and  the  casting  of  the  type  from 
the  perforated  paper  rolls  thus  produced.  Formulas  and 
other  intricate  work  must  be  hand-set ;  then  the  whole  brought 
together  ("composed")  in  its  true  order,  made  into  pages  and 
forms.  The  results  must  be  checked  by  proof  reading  at  each 
stage.  Then  comes  the  "make-ready"  and  press-run  and 
finally  the  binding  into  volumes. 

All  of  these  processes,  except  that  of  binding  into  cloth  or 
leather  covers,  are  carried  on  under  our  roof. 


The  motto  of  the  Waverly  Press  is  Sans  Tache.  Our  ideal 
is  to  manufacture  books  "without  blemish" — worthy  books, 
worthily  printed,  with  worthy  typography — books  to  which 
we  shall  be  proud  to  attach  our  imprint,  made  by  craftsmen 
who  are  willing  to  accept  open  responsibility  for  their  work, 
and  who  are  entitled  to  credit  for  creditable  performance. 

The  printing  craftsman  of  today  is  quite  as  much  a  crafts- 
man as  his  predecessor.  There  is  quite  as  much  discrimina- 
tion between  poor  work  and  good.  We  are  of  the  opinion 
that  the  individuality  of  the  worker  should  not  be  wholly 
lost.  The  members  of  our  staff  who  have  contributed  their 
skill  of  hand  and  brain  to  this  volume  are: 

Keyboards:  Agnes  Hartman,  Louise  Hilpert,  Mildred  Reisinger. 

Casters:  Charles  Aher,  Kenneth  Brown,  Mahlon  Robinson,  Henry 
Lee,  George  Bullinger,  Norwood  Eaton,  Charles  Fick,  Martin  Griffin, 
George  Smith,  Ernest  Wann. 

Proof  Room:  Helen  Defibaugh,  Dorothy  Fick,  Alice  Grabau,  Betty 
Hagins,  Angeline  Johnson,  Ruth  Kelley,  Henry  King,  Audrey  Knight, 
Mary  Reed,  Alice  Reuter,  Catharine  Robinson,  Evelyn  Rogers, 
Shirley  Seidel,  Louisa  Westcott,  Virginia  Williams. 

Composing  Room:  James  Armiger,  Arthur  Baker,  Charles  Bittman, 
Robert  Daily,  John  Flanagan,  Paul  Franz,  Preston  Gatton,  Ray 
Kauffman,  Harry  Pullara,  Ernest  Salgado,  William  Sanders,  Charles 
Smith,  Vernon  Thomas,  Austin  Uhland,  Clarence  Wilson,  Herbert 
Leitch,  Richard  King,  Edward  Rice,  Henry  Shea,  George  Moss, 
Charles  Wyatt,  Henry  Johansen. 

Press  Room:  Emil  Beres,  Richard  Bender,  Henry  Eckert. 

Folders:  Laurence  Krug,  Clifton  Hedley. 

Cutters:  William  Armiger,  William  Heatterich. 


in